*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 41
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Silent night, holy night,” Amy’s voice rang through the living room along with instrumental melody coming from the stereo system.
“All is calm, all is bright,” Maria sang along with her mother. She had been blessed with a voice like her mothers. It had become tradition long ago for the two of them to sing Christmas carols as they decorated the tree. Sometimes they had music, sometimes they did it a cappella, but it was always a happy time.
Jim stood just inside the doorway as he watched mother and daughter at work. Their smiles were as bright as the Christmas lights they were putting on the tree. Jim had a feeling this was going to be a great Christmas…the first of many more to come.
Kyle’s arms were full as he walked in the house with more boxes of Christmas stuff that had been left in the garage during the moving in process. He wasn’t watching where he was going as he tried to enter the living room but he hit something first.
“Woah, careful there son,” Jim laughed as he looked at Kyle buried beneath the boxes and bags.
“Sorry dad.” Jim took the bags off the top so that Kyle could see again. When he looked up Kyle saw the two women and realized that it was them singing and not some Christmas cd. “Hey, that’s them singing?”
“Yep. Pretty good aren’t they?” Jim asked with pride.
“Yeah. I didn’t know they could sing.” Kyle put down the rest of the boxes to lean against the other side of the doorframe like his father.
It was the ultimate family moment, the women in the room singing and decorating as the men stood in the doorway listening and watching from the sidelines.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Maria?” Amy’s head poked around Maria’s bedroom door a while later. It was getting late and Amy was ready to head to bed but she had one thing she really needed to do first.
“Hi mom. Did you need anything?”
“I just wanted to give you something now since tomorrow we’re going to have everyone over.” Amy sat down beside Maria on the bed and looked at her daughter carefully. She had a lot of Amy’s characteristics, but not her eyes.
“You didn’t have to get me anything, mom. I don’t need anything else.”
“It’s not something from a store, sweetie. This is something that I’ve been thinking about for a while now. I don’t know if you want this or not, but I figured you at least deserved to have it, and then you can choose for yourself what to do with it.” Amy took an envelope from behind her back and held it out to her only daughter.
Maria watched her mother carefully, unsure of what to make of this. Amy looked like she would start to cry at any moment. She took the envelope from her mother and unfolded the papers that were inside. It was a name, and an address somewhere in Scottsbluff, the neighboring city. Steven Hastings.
“Mom?” she turned to her mother unsure of what it was she was holding. “What is this?”
“Maria, that’s your father.” Amy wiped a tear off her cheek as she continued, “I’m not sure if you want to know him or not, but I ran into him not that long ago. He gave me that and said that he wouldn’t mind meeting you. All I told him was that I’d let you know and that it’d be your choice. Don’t feel like you have any obligation to him though. He sure as hell didn’t feel any obligation to either of us all these years.”
“Wow…” Maria wasn’t sure what to say, but she could tell her mom had battled a lot within herself before coming into the room. “Umm…thanks. I…why is he interested in me all of a sudden?”
“Well, I guess you have a couple of half-sisters. And when we ran into each other he remembered me, and you, and he acknowledged that he had been an idiot…which is an understatement…but he went on to say that he’d like to at least meet you, and maybe you’d like to meet your other sisters.” The tears were streaming down Amy’s face now as she had images of Maria leaving her behind in favor of her biological father. Even though it was absurd, she couldn’t help it.
“It’s okay mom. Don’t cry.”
“I just don’t want to lose you, sweetie!”
“Mom, you could never lose me. You’ve always been there for me, and I would never leave you for a man who deserted us. He’s not my father even if I do have some of his DNA.”
“I love you sweetie!”
“I love you too mom.”
“I’m sorry for crying like this. Why don’t you really think about this, huh? I don’t want you to give up the chance to meet him and your sisters just because of me. Just think about it.”
“Okay, I will.” Maria gave her mom a big hug and held on tight. Her mother had been through so much and she was still putting everyone else first.
“Good. Goodnight, sweetie. Merry Christmas.”
“Merry Christmas, mom.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Merry Christmas,” Amy whispered into Jim’s ear as she lay curled against his side. It was now early Christmas morning. The feel of his soft kisses on her neck made her smile.
“Merry Christmas sweetheart.”
“Hmm…you know I was just thinking how odd it is to be able to sleep in so late on Christmas. Well, I guess its not that odd…but I remember when Maria was three she ran into my room to wake me up. When I finally looked at the clock, it wasn’t even six in the morning yet. She kept that up until she was ten. Then she’d let me sleep till six thirty. Now she’s the one who usually has to be woken up to open presents.” Amy sighed as she leaned into Jim’s embrace. She missed having a little one running around.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alex! Wake up already!” Megan’s cheerful voice filled the dark room.
“Yeah, hurry up! It’s Christmas!” Jessica added as they both pounced on top of Alex’s bed. Alex shot up out of his dream as both sisters bounced up and down around him.
“Do I have to?” he groaned sleepily. Why was it that at their ages they were still all excited about getting up at…6:30 in the morning?!?!?! “You do realize how early it is, right?”
Megan giggled, “Of course silly! Now come on Alex! You know mom and dad won’t let us open anything until you come down too!” Megan grabbed his hand and began pulling but to no use. Alex was too big for her. Jessie saw this and decided to help. Together the two of them pulled their brother out of bed and toward the hall, proud of their work.
“Fine. I’m up! I’m up! I think I can make it the rest of the way without you dragging me.”
When Alex made it to the family room, everyone was there waiting for him. Julia was sitting on the sofa along with their mother. Their father was in his chair beside the couch, and Megan and Jessie ran to the Christmas tree to start handing out presents as Alex headed to the couch to sit beside Julia.
It was a Whitman family Christmas, just like Alex always remembered. Now he knew what it had been like for his parents when all four of them had been young, and woke up at 6 in the morning to run into their parents room and bounce them awake so they could see what Santa had brought. Well times didn’t change much…at least not with Meggie and Jessie around.
It was definitely good to be home.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Maria? Are you alright in there?” Kyle asked concerned. He had heard Maria get up and run into the bathroom fifteen minutes ago and she hadn’t come out yet. He was really starting to get worried since she hadn’t turned on the water to take a shower or anything. What was she doing in there? Then he heard the toilet flush followed by running water in the sink.
“I’m fine. It’s okay. I’m sorry if I woke you up.” Maria opened the bathroom door as she put toothpaste on her brush and began brushing her teeth to get the nasty taste out of her mouth. She hated getting sick.
From the moment Maria had woken up she felt horrible. Then out of nowhere came the nausea, and she’d run for the bathroom as fast as she could.
When she put her toothbrush away and had splashed some more water on her face, Maria noticed Kyle looking at her concerned.
“I’m fine Kyle, really.”
“Why were you up?”
“I just got sick, that’s all. It’s nothing.”
“Are you okay? Do you need to go to the doctor or something? Cause I could take you…”
“Kyle! Listen to me. I’m fine.” Maria put a hand on Kyle’s shoulder and looked him straight in the eye to make sure he got her point. “It’s normal, Kyle. It’s called morning sickness. I just hope it doesn’t last long,” Maria cringed at the thought. She could definitely do without the getting sick part, it wasn’t any fun at all.
“If you’re sure you’re all right…”
“Yes Kyle. I’m fine.”
“Okay.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, are you ready for the big day? It’s coming up fast.” Nancy sat beside her friend on the couch, handing her a champagne glass, which Amy gladly accepted.
“To tell you the truth, I can’t wait. I’m so excited, and so nervous at the same time! I mean, for a while I doubted I’d ever get to this point in my life when I’d fall in love with a guy. It had been just me and Maria for so long I was beginning to think I’d never get to walk down the aisle, or have my dream wedding…” a tear ran down Amy’s cheek, and Nancy reached over to grab her hand in reassurance.
“Yeah, but now its time to smile because this wedding is here. What else do you need help with? I called the florist today, and she assured me that everything would be ready on time. And the baker has the cake on order to be picked up that morning.”
“Thank you so much! You’re such a great friend. What would I have ever done without you and Jeff?”
“Oh honey, come here!” The two friends hugged and cried and laughed together at how silly they were being.
“Look at us…we’re acting like silly teenagers,” Amy laughed through her tears.
“Yeah, well we were silly teenagers once,” Nancy added, sipping her champagne.
“True. And I can never thank you and Jeff enough for being there when I really needed you. You’ve been the best big sister. Thank you!”
“You don’t have to thank me, I’m happy to do it!”
“But still…and I mean, you’re letting me borrow your husband to walk me down the aisle.”
“Well, that was his decision. But we didn’t want you to have to walk alone.”
“Oh, now I’m gonna cry again!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz and Maria walked into the living room to find their mothers hugging and crying and laughing and were slightly confused. They looked at each other and then back at their mothers, unsure of what to make of it all.
“Mom, are you okay?” Maria asked as she walked closer.
“Oh, hi sweetie! Of course we’re fine. Why?”
“Well you guys were crying and…you know what…never mind!” Maria thought about it a little and decided to just give it up.
“So what are you girls up to?” Nancy asked.
“Nothing. Ria was just showing me around this place. This house is huge Amy!”
Amy laughed and nodded her head. Yes, it was definitely big, but it felt like home, nonetheless.
“It really is great,” Nancy reiterated as well.
“I tried telling Jim I didn’t need something this big, but you’ve seen him,” the girls laughed. When Jim was set on something, if Amy couldn’t persuade him, no one could.
“Oh, Maria, are you alright honey?” Amy asked as she remembered something from earlier.
“Yeah. Why, mom?”
“Well Kyle told me about this morning. I just wanted to make sure you were alright now.” Maria chuckled at the mention of Kyle.
“I’m fine mom. Kyle was just…well, Kyle. I just woke up feeling nauseas. I told him it was just morning sickness and that it was normal, but he didn’t want to listen.”
“Aww, I’m sorry Ria. Why didn’t you tell me?” Liz asked, feeling a little hurt that she didn’t know about it.
“It was nothing Lizzie. I promise.”
“Okay.”
“How are you doing Maria? You holding up alright?” Nancy asked as she looked at the girl that she thought of as her third daughter. The way Liz, Tess and Maria had been attached since childhood, they were practically triplets.
“Yeah, I’m fine Nancy, really. Everyone’s being great. Though sometimes I wonder how I got so lucky that everyone cares.”
“Of course we care honey!” Nancy was the first to respond. She was glad Maria didn’t have to go through what she had seen Amy go through. Maria would have friends; it would make it so much easier for her.
“Mmm…something smells awfully good!” Jim smiled as he entered the room followed by Jeff and Kyle and Tess.
“Oh! I almost forgot about dinner. Thanks honey.” Amy scrambled off the couch and gave Jim a kiss before heading to the kitchen to check on her meal.
“Why don’t I help you, Amy,” Nancy got up and followed her friend, not even waiting for a response.
“Dad said the stables would be up by March, depending on the snowfall we get this year. So when you come home over the summer I’ll have to teach you how to ride,” Kyle took a seat next to Tess and taking her hand in his, giving it a gentle squeeze.
“Sounds like fun!”
“I don’t know if you should have her riding Sable, Kyle. He’s a little wild,” Jim warned.
“I know dad. I was thinking about Treasure, she’s tame.”
“Ahh, what a cute name!” Tess giggled. She just couldn’t imagine Kyle having a horse named Treasure; it was too cutesy.
“Dinner’s ready!” Nancy called, peaking her head around the doorway, halting the conversation as everyone headed to the dinning room.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“And this present is for Tess,” Maria smiled as she passed out the presents. This one in particular she couldn’t wait to see. It was Kyle’s present, and he had tried to hide it under the tree but Maria was an expert at finding every last present.
Now that everyone had their gifts in front of them, it was time to start opening. Tess reached for the gift from Kyle, but he stopped her with his hand.
“What is it Kyle?”
“Umm…I just think you should wait to open that one.” The slight blush that tinted his cheeks caused Tess to wonder, but she did as he asked and set that one aside for the time being.
Maria sat back down between Liz and her mom to open her gifts and watch her friends open theirs. She loved Christmas. The friends and family, the togetherness…it was a great holiday.
She watched as Kyle convinced Tess to save his present for later. Well, she’d just have to make sure that one didn’t go forgotten. She was dying to see Tess’s reaction to that present. It was gonna be great!
Fifteen minutes later Maria, Liz and Tess were sharing a group hug as they laughed about their presents. They had all gotten each other basically the same thing without even knowing it. As soon as all three gifts were opened, the girls had burst into laughter, startling everyone else.
“Gees, you guys really have known each other forever, haven’t you?” Kyle joked.
“Yup! Since the day we were born!” they answered together before doubling over in another fit of laughter.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria was having a great Christmas. As she looked around she noticed how everyone seemed happy and content. Nancy and Jeff were sitting and proudly watching their two daughters who were going to be leaving them in a few weeks for college. Her own mother was now sitting on Jim’s lap smiling happily at him. Her mother just had this special glitter about her these days. Kyle and Tess were sneaking kisses when they didn’t feel their parent’s eyes drilling into them. And Liz was still smiling from finding out about her internship. So much was going on.
But how long would this last? Maria had to wonder whether all of them would all be together like this next year. How much difference does a year really make? Well, in a year she didn’t know where she’d be. And she’d have another person to take care of; a whole life that would depend solely on her. Would she still be living in her mother’s house in a year? Or would she be back in San Diego at school, with her child? Would Michael want to be a part of her life still? Or would he have already found someone else by then?
Maria shook her head to clear her mind. This was a happy time. She didn’t want to be bothered by those serious thoughts. There would be time enough to think about that later when her friends and family weren’t around.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Tess, I think you forgot one!” Liz commented as she noticed the little silver bag sitting at Tess’s feet.
“Oh yeah. Thanks Liz!” Tess smiled, then punched Kyle lightly in the arm. “Why didn’t you tell me that I hadn’t opened yours yet?”
“Sorry.” Kyle didn’t know what else to say. Looking around he noticed that now everyone was watching Tess since Liz had spoken so loudly. This was going to be bad. He just hoped Jeff didn’t believe in violence.
“Open it already Tess!” Maria giggled almost bouncing up and down in anticipation; she couldn’t wait to see Tess’s face!
Tess picked up the bag and tried to figure out what it was from the feel of it, but she couldn’t. Whatever it was, it wasn’t heavy. She pulled out the loose tissue paper that was just sitting on top and looked in. Her eyes got wide as she looked in the bag. Was that what she thought it was? Her eyes shot up to Kyle who turned red and looked down quickly. That was when she heard Maria giggle. The look on Maria’s face told Tess that she had something to do with this strange gift.
“Uh…thanks Kyle,” Tess blushed as she set the bag down, not venturing to take the gift out. She wasn’t too sure what her parents would do if they knew her boyfriend bought her…that. They’d probably jump to conclusions…the wrong conclusions.
“Oh come on Tess, you have to show us what he got you!” Liz smiled. She had no clue what the gift was, and Maria laughed even more at Liz’s plead.
“That’s okay. You guys don’t have to see it…”
“Oh come on Tess!” Maria smiled. “Just show it to us. We want to see what a great boyfriend Kyle is!” That earned her a death glare from Kyle, but she brushed it aside.
“Yeah, show us already, honey,” Nancy smiled at her daughter.
“But…”
“Oh my goodness!” Liz started laughing as she pulled the silky material out of the bag.
Tess buried her head in her hands in embarrassment. Why had Kyle bought her that? Okay, so she liked it; it was very cute actually, but did he have to give it to her with everyone else around?
“Kyle?” Jim’s voice broke Kyle’s stare off of his girlfriend to turn to his father.
“It wasn’t my…I mean…Maria…it…” he stuttered trying to make a coherent thought.
“I’m sorry Jim. I took Kyle shopping, and it was my idea. It’s really just a joke. I’m sorry, I couldn’t resist!” Maria burst into more laughter as she finished explaining. That seemed to placate the parents at least. But Kyle’s face had been classic, and Tess’s too!
Amy and Nancy both sat back laughing. Kyle had bought Tess a blue bra with diamond studs in the shape of hearts. The blue would probably match her eyes perfectly, Amy noticed. And there were panties to match, she noted as Liz pulled them out of the bag a moment later.
Looking at Maria, Amy could see how much fun she was having at her friends expense.
“Maria, did you really think it was necessary to drag Kyle into Victoria Secret?”
“Oh come on mom! Its not like it’s something she will never use. I mean, it’s her size and everything.” Maria giggled again as Tess blushed. Maybe she should just stop talking…everyone didn’t need to know that.
“Maria!”
“Okay…I’m sorry!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was a while later when Jeff would finally let Kyle and Tess out of his sight for even a few moments. They took the opportunity and Kyle took Tess up to his bedroom so he could give her the other part of her present.
“Thank you, Kyle,” Tess gave him a peck on the lips when he placed the box in her hands.
“You’re welcome. Go ahead, open it.”
Tess opened the box to reveal a gold locket with an ivy design etched across the front.
“Kyle, its beautiful.”
“Look inside,” he urged.
Picking it up in her fingers, she gently pried it open to see a picture of her and Kyle. It was from a week ago. They had gone to a movie at the mall and when Tess had seen the little photo booth, she had to drag Kyle inside. They had taken four pictures, but this one was her favorite. Her head was tucked under his chin as they both smiled sweetly for the camera.
“It’s perfect.”
“It’s so I’ll always be with you, even when you go to school so far away.”
Tess melted at those words. In a flash she was up and in his arms, kissing him so hard he stumbled back onto the bed with her. He was just to perfect for words, so she’d done the next best thing…hell, it wasn’t the next best, it was even better!
All in all, it was a Christmas to remember.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Complicated Circumstances *AU CC* complete
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Erina, Hunter, Forum Moderators
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 42
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Come in,” Isabel answered the knock on her door, never lifting her head from her suitcase.
“Hey, you almost ready to go?” Michael asked as he stepped into the room.
“Yeah, I just have a few more things…” Isabel trailed off as she continued packing her suitcase, flitting about the room, trying not to forget anything.
“Isabel. You do know that we have to leave for the airport in like 20 minutes right?”
“I told you I’m almost ready,” Isabel bit out annoyed.
“Alright, alright. You don’t have to jump down my throat. I still can’t believe that you are leaving me here all alone.”
“Oh, you’re a big boy. I think you can take care of yourself,” Isabel mocked, trying not to let his presence distract her.
“Oh, ha ha. Very funny,” Michael said, coming further into the room and sitting down on her bed. “What did you tell mom and dad?”
“That I was going to New York to visit Pam,” Isabel said offhandedly, stepping into her walk-in closet once again.
“So, how long are you planning on keeping this from them?”
Silence.
“Come on Isabel, why don’t you just tell them the truth? You know you can’t hide it forever. What are you so afraid of?”
“You know damn well what I’m afraid of,” Isabel seethed, throwing the last things into her suitcase and shoving the top down with a loud thud.
“But Isabel…it’s your life. Don’t let fear of mom or dad dictate it. It shouldn’t matter what they think, what matters is what makes you happy.”
“Maybe I’m not ready to give it all up,” Isabel yelled, but you could hear the defeated tone in her voice. “Maybe I’m not ready to give up my family. Maybe I can’t so easily deny myself the life that I’ve always known. Maybe I’m just not like you, Michael. I can’t just turn my back on everything and pretend that I don’t care, that it doesn’t matter to me.”
Michael just sat there, not really knowing what to say.
“I can’t just give it all up Michael. Money is all I’ve ever known and without it…it’s just not that simple.”
“Who ever said it was simple? But Isabel, what kind of life is it when you have to hide who you really are?”
“Michael, could we just not talk about this right now?” Isabel sighed and Michael could hear the weariness in her voice.
“Yeah, alright.” Michael said, coming to his feet. He’d let this go for now. “So, are you all ready?” Michael said moving over to the other side of the bed to grab the suitcase by the handle.
“Yup, all set. Just need to get my coat,” Isabel said, thoughts of Alex instantly brightening her persona.
“Alright, then lets go get you on that plane to see your boyfriend. It only seems right that one of us should have a healthy love life,” he teased, but Isabel noticed a sadness in his tone.
“Umgf,” Michael groaned as he hoisted the suitcase off the bed. “What have you got in here? You’re only going for a week!”
“What can I say… girl’s got to be prepared.”
“Prepared for what? World War Three?”
“Funny Michael. Now lets go or I’m gonna be late.”
“Now she’s worried about being late,” Michael muttered under his breath and he hauled the heavy suitcase out of the room after his sister.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Please keep you seatbelts fastened as we taxi up to the gate. Welcome to Albuquerque, New Mexico and thank you for flying American Airlines. I hope you have a pleasant stay.”
‘Me too,’ Isabel thought after hearing the captain’s words. She was ecstatic about seeing Alex again. She had missed him so much over the last couple weeks. But she couldn’t help but feel the least bit apprehensive too. She was meeting his family for the first time.
What would his sisters think of her? What about his parents? What would she do if they all hated her? What if they hated her for trying to take Alex away from them?
‘Okay Isabel, you’ve been watching way too much TV.’ She knew she was being unreasonable, but she just couldn’t help it. No matter how much Alex had assured her that they were going to love her, she couldn’t get the nagging feeling out of the back of her mind telling her that they’d hate her.
As the plane finally reached the gate and the fasten seatbelt sign went off, Isabel slowly stood up out of her first class seat and went for her bags. As she exited the plane onto the jet way, she took a deep breath and spoke quietly to herself, “Well, here goes nothing. The moment of truth.” And with that she made her way up the jet way and out into the busy airport.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Isabel!” Alex called as he saw his girlfriend coming out of the crowd of people. Having drawn her attention to him, he could see the smile that spread across her face the moment she saw him. Apparently, she had missed him just as much as he missed her.
“Alex,” Isabel breathed as she made her way over to him. He was just as gorgeous as ever, a huge grin spread across his face.
They met each other halfway, Isabel dropping her carry on bag as Alex wrapped her in his arms, bringing his lips down to hers. They kissed passionately, trying to make up for the time that they missed. When they finally came up for air, Alex was the first to speak, “God I missed you,” he got out before bringing his lips down to hers once again for a quick kiss.
“Me too,” was Isabel’s reply as the broke apart once again, lying her forehead against his, chests heaving as they both struggled to get air into their starved lungs.
It took Isabel a while to calm down and take in her surrounding. She blushed and looked around them, expecting to come face to face with his family, embarrassment taking over her at the thought of them witnessing what had just passed between her and Alex.
When she saw no one looking at them questioningly, Isabel turned curious eyes on her boyfriend. “You’re the only one here?”
“Yeah, my sisters wanted to come with but I wouldn’t let them. Knowing my house, this may be the only time we have alone for awhile.”
Isabel laughed, grateful for the little time she’d have alone with Alex before having to face the firing squad. Not that she thought it would be that bad…well, maybe she did. But at least she’d have a little time alone with Alex before they started judging her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Michael? Is that you honey?” Samantha Guerin called as she heard the front door opening.
“Yeah mom. I’m home.”
“So there were no problems dropping Isabel off at the airport?”
“No mom, everything was fine.”
“Wonderful. I think it’s so great that your sister is keeping in touch with her friends from high school.”
Michael couldn’t help the snort that came out at his mother’s comment. It really was kinda funny. Not that he agreed at all with Isabel’s way of handling this…but his mother was just so clueless sometimes.
Ignoring her son’s gesture, “Oh, and I’ve meant to remind you. You need to take your tux into the cleaners before Monday night for the dinner party.”
“What dinner party?”
“Oh, you know…the one that we have every New Year.”
“Yes, but you said you weren’t going to have it this year and that you were going to go to the Henderson’s party this year.”
“Oh, well plans have changed.”
“And it’s not enough with Thanksgiving and Christmas…but we have to host New Years too?”
“We have an obligation to society dear. You should be well aware of that. This is our way of giving back. We are privileged and therefore it is our duty to give back to those less fortunate than us.”
“Throwing a party for your rich friends is not giving back to those less fortunate.”
“Not everyone is of the means to be able to throw such lavish dinner parties as ours,” Samantha explained, completely missing Michael’s meaning.
“Whatever,” Michael said turning away from his mother and heading towards the stairs.
“You are expected to be there Michael.”
“Why?”
“We need your help dear, especially since Isabel is not going to he here.”
“Fine,” Michael conceded as he made his way up the stairs, then muttering under his breath so that his mother wouldn’t hear, “Not like I have anything better to do.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Well, this is it,” Alex said turning off the ignition after pulling into the driveway. Isabel looked up at the house with a sense of foreboding. She took in a shaky breath before turning towards Alex and seeing the concern etched on his face. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m just a little nervous.”
“Don’t worry. They’ll love you…I promise.”
“But what if they don’t Alex?”
“Trust me…they will. And no matter what happens, it won’t change how a feel about you. Okay?”
“Ok,” then taking a deep breath, “I’m ready.”
“Alright, lets go…I know they’ll love you!” an excited Alex stepped out of the car. Isabel wished that she could be so certain.
They got out of the car and started heading towards the house. They didn’t make it to the door however, for as soon they were within sight, the front door burst open with two bouncing teenagers.
“Alex!” Meggie and Jessie chorused as they flew through the front door, heading for their brother.
Alex let out his breath as the two barreled into him and grabbed their brother in a hug. “Geesh, you’d think I’d been gone for years. It was only a couple of hours,” he joked. Megan and Jessica ignored his comment and turned immediately to the new girl standing beside him.
“You must be Isabel,” Megan spoke first. “I’m Megan and this is Jessie. It’s so great to finally get to meet you. Alex is always telling us about how great you are and how nice and how pretty. And I must say that he was right about that…” Megan gushed, talking in her normal mile-a-minute manner.
“And already I’m forgotten,” Alex mused, loving that his sisters were taking to Isabel so easily. “Isabel, these are my youngest sisters, Megan and Jessica, if you didn’t get that already. Meggie, Jessie, this is my girlfriend Isabel. Ok, now that I got to introduce you properly, you can talk.”
Isabel couldn’t help but laugh. Maybe this wasn’t going to be as bad as she thought.
“Are you guys going to make me come outside in the cold or are you coming in,” Julia yelled from the door.
“And that would be my oldest sister, Julia,” Alex said as they made there way to the door. “Julia, this is Isabel.”
“It’s nice to meet you,” Julia commented politely, shaking Isabel’s hand.
“You too. Now I understand why Alex is so caring. You kinda have to be when you grow up with three sister’s huh?” She nudged Alex teasingly as he blushed. He was just so cute!
“Yeah, but unfortunately that comes with the over protectiveness too.”
“Ah, I understand. I have an older brother too.”
“Come on, you have to meet mom and dad,” Jessie said, pulling on Isabel’s arm and leading her to the family room where her parents are sitting. Alex followed quickly behind, knowing that this is what Isabel was fearing the most; his parent’s acceptance.
Isabel walked, well more like was dragged, into the room where a couple was seated, probably in their late forties, most undoubtedly Alex’s parents. She felt her stomach doing flip-flops and her hands become sweaty as she was pulled towards them. Soon, however, she felt a warm body behind her and her stance immediately relaxed. Alex placed a sweet kiss at her temple, reassuring her, then taking her hand in his own, turned to his parents.
“Mom, Dad. Meet Isabel Evans.”
Clara Whitman was the first to speak. “Isabel dear. It is so nice to finally meet you. We’ve heard so much about you.”
Isabel felt a pang of guilt flow through her at that statement. Somehow she wished she could just tell her parents about Alex and pray they’d understand. But every time she had tried to breech the subject, something had stopped her.
“Only good things I hope,” Isabel joked.
“Of course. I was just so glad when he told us you’d agreed to come. Alex has never talked as fondly of anyone as he has of you.”
Isabel looked towards Alex to see a blush creeping over his face. She couldn’t help but give him a quick peck on the lips. She loved him so much.
“I can assure you Mrs. Whitman, the feelings mutual,” Isabel said, still gazing at Alex.
“Oh, call me Clara.”
“Okay Clara. And thank you for inviting me.”
“Oh trust me, it is no trouble at all,” it was Charles Whitman’s turn to speak. “We’re happy to meet any of Alex’s ‘interests’. But I must say that you are by far the prettiest. And please, call me Charles.”
“Why thank you Charles. Good to know that I don’t have too much competition,” she laughed when Alex’s face just seemed to get redder.
They talked for a while, just about trivial things. Charles and Clara would tell stories about Alex’s youth, some more embarrassing then others, while Julia would counter with tales of Alex’s caring and how he was such a wonderful big brother. Jessie and Megan came up with anecdotes of their own, as Isabel told family stories of her own life and how her big brother was caring and protective as well, of course trying to leave out any indication of the privileged life that she led, whenever it was avoidable.
Sometime during the conversation Isabel realized that she was totally at ease, that sometime during the talk her nervousness had died and she felt completely accepted by Alex’s family…and that meant more to her than almost anything ever could.
After awhile, Alex finally broke the conversation, “Alright, I think you guys have embarrassed me enough. And I’m sure that Isabel is tired from her flight, so I’m just gonna show her to Julia’s room and maybe give her a tour of the house.”
“Alright, it is starting to get late anyway,” Clara agreed. “Well, it’s great to have you here Isabel. We’ll talk more tomorrow.”
“Thank you Clara. I’m glad I came.” Charles said goodnight as well and the two retired to their bedroom.
“So, would you like a tour of the house?” Alex asked.
“Sure, I’d like that, sugar baby,” she laughed.
“I knew it was a bad idea to let you talk to them,” Alex groaned as he started his tour of the house.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“And this is my room,” Alex said, opening the door. Isabel walked in, looking around the room. She noticed a desk in the corner topped with a computer and littered with CD’s and books. There was a dresser next the closet, with a TV set on top. All in all the room was relatively clean for a guy, not that that wasn’t expected considering Alex’s apartment was always pretty clean.
Isabel felt warm arms wrap around her waist as Alex’s warm body pressed against her back. She laid her head back against his chest, settling into the comfort of his arms, but gave a yelp when she felt herself falling to the side where Alex’s bed was placed in the middle of the room.
“And this,” Alex started, placing a light kiss on Isabel’s neck, “is my bed, which my parent’s deemed ‘not okay’ for you to share with me.” Alex grinned and Isabel couldn’t help but laugh.
“Oh, how tragic,” Isabel joked, placing a kiss on his lips. Pulling away before it could get to intense, “Come on. As much as I’d love to just make out with you all night, I’m tired and you still need to show me where I’ll be sleeping,” Isabel patting Alex on the leg while sitting up.
“And it was just getting good too,” Alex joked as he led Isabel out of his room and down the hall to his sister’s room.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel walked back into Julia’s room after getting ready for bed. Julia was already in her room sitting on her bed reading. Isabel walked over to the trundle bed silently and pulled down the covers before climbing between the sheets.
“Do you want me to turn out the light?” Julia asked once Isabel was in bed.
“Nah, that’s okay. You can keep reading. I’m not all that tired anyways, I seem to have gotten my second wind.”
“Great, cause I wanted to talk.”
Isabel couldn’t help but laugh at the excitement in her voice. “Okay, what do you want to talk about?”
“Oh, I don’t know. Stuff. You and my brother for instance?”
Isabel laughed again, not being able to help herself. “Well, what do you want to know?”
“Um…how did you guys meet?”
“Through my brother actually. It was kind of a chance thing. He had to go to class so he asked Alex, who happened to be passing by, to show me around and keep me company. I had come to visit my brother for a little while and it was my first day there. Let’s just say that I never left,” Isabel said, a huge smile taking over her face.
Julia noticed the smile and couldn’t help but smile back. “So, how did you guys get together then?”
“Well we started out as friends first, but then one night he took me out for this wonderful dinner on the pier, followed by the most romantic dinner cruise of the harbor. And it kinda just went from there.”
“Awww. That’s so sweet. See, Alex never tells us any of this stuff. He just kinda blushes and changes the subject.” They both laughed at that.
“Alex is just the greatest, I couldn’t ask for anything more,” Isabel said with complete sincerity.
“I’m glad. My brother really likes you Isabel. I’m happy to see that it isn’t all one sided. But you do know that no matter how much I may like you, I will have to hurt you if you break his heart.” There was silence for a moment and then they both started laughing.
“Seems like Alex isn’t the only protective sibling in the family,” Isabel joked.
“What can I say? He’s the only brother I got and I’d hate to see him hurt. But anyway, enough of that; Alex says your starting classes at USD this semester.”
“Yea, I was going to take a year off, but I guess I just couldn’t wait. I never realized how bored I was going to be without school. But it’s true; I was bored out of my mind. How about you? You’re a senior right? Where are you going?”
“Well, I applied to a couple of schools out in California actually, but those all depend on how much money I can get in scholarships. Then I applied to a couple of schools here, just kind of as back up’s though. I really hope to go to California though, I really want to go to USC.”
“Wow that’s great. You and Alex would be so close.”
“I know. It’ll be so nice. I really miss my brother when he’s off at school.”
The two talked for a while until they decided that it was time to go to bed, as they were both tired.
“Goodnight Isabel.”
“Goodnight Julia.”
Then, after a pause, “Isabel?”
“Yeah?”
“I was serious about what I said about Alex. He cares about you so much; I have never seen him talk about anyone the way he talks about you. It’s like you mean everything to him. Please don’t hurt him.”
“Trust me, I don’t plan to.”
“Thanks Isabel. Night. Sweet dreams.”
“Night Julia.” And with that they finally allowed themselves to fall into a restful sleep.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello,” Alex said into the receiver.
“Hey Alex.”
“Maria?”
“The one and only!” she laughed.
“Wow. It’s so good to hear from you. I’ve missed you so much. How’s the new family going?”
“So far so good. I’m really happy here.”
“Thats good. And how are you doing?” he asked with concern.
“I’ve been better. I’m really starting to get tired of this whole morning sickness thing. I could so do without that! But enough about me, that’s not why I called. My mom wanted me to invite you to her wedding on the 3rd. So are you coming? Oh please please please please. I miss you so much and I so want to see you before you go back to school. And Jim will even pay for the plane tickets…Please!”
“Deluca. Hold on. I’d really love to come…you know that, but Isabel is here and I couldn’t very well leave her here all by herself.”
“Oh, well bring her with. It’s no problem. Come on…please!”
“Ok, let me talk to Isabel about it and I’ll get back to you.”
“Thank you, thank you. I knew you’d come. You guys will be staying with Lizzie. Jim will have the tickets sent to you soon. Love ya, Alex! Bye.”
“Maria, I didn’t say for sure whether I was coming or…” but she was already gone.
Alex couldn’t help but laugh as he returned the receiver to its cradle. That was the old Maria all right; it was good to have her back.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Welcome, thank you for coming”
“Why thank you Miss Collrege, right this way…
“Oh, no problem sir. My parents are in the lounge…”
“No, Isabel is out of town unfortunately. Yes she’s visiting a friend…”
“Hello, good to see you again…”
“Welcome…”
“Hello…”
“It’s a pleasure…”
“Welcome…”
“Good evening…”
“Can I take that for you?…”
“Yes, it has been awhile…”
“Welcome!”
After about an hour of this, Michael didn’t think that he could stand anymore. He felt trapped in this maddening, gossip-ridden house with no way out. How could Isabel go off with her boyfriend and abandon him here to face the masses alone?
Just then the doorbell rang again and Michael felt like screaming, but somehow, unbeknownst to him, he was able to keep it in. Opening the door, already with a fake smile plastered on his face…ready for his rote greeting, his face immediately brightened at what he saw.
“Max, Courtney. What are you guys doing here? Both of your parents got her ages ago, I was sure that you weren’t coming.”
“What?! You didn’t think we were going to leave you here all by yourself now did you? And since Max and I had to come together, we stopped and got food on the way. You know how much I hate your mother’s pâté. I figured that a hamburger would do me good,” Courtney teased. Max couldn’t help but laugh.
“Man, you would never believe how much food this girl can put away,” Max joked, before dodging Courtney’s swinging arm.
“What can I say, I’m an active girl,” Courtney winked.
“Woah now Court. I really don’t need to hear about your and Max’s personal life,” Michael joked, laughing at the grimace on Max’s face. He still wasn’t completely comfortable with the whole charade.
“I wasn’t talking about Max, I have other ways of getting my activity,” Courtney joked, then turning to Max. “And you need to loosen up. Are you going to make that face every time someone mentions intimacy where we’re concerned? Cause this is never going to work if you do?”
“I’m sorry. I can’t help it. It’s just weird thinking about you that way…you’ve become like my best friend.”
Michael almost felt a physical blow at that statement. He knew that Max and him were anything but close at the moment, but it hurt to know that someone else was taking his place.
Max noticed the wounded look cross Michael’s face and felt bad. He hadn’t meant for Courtney to replace Michael…and she hadn’t. There were just things that he could talk about with Courtney that he was still afraid to share with Michael, still not sure that he could trust him with. Still, he felt guilty.
“More like a sister,” Max amended, but it was already too late.
“Well,” Courtney noticed the looks passing between the two guys and decided to break the tension, “What do you say we get to this fabulous party that we just had to attend. I mean everyone is supposed to be here. It’s like the social event of the year,” Courtney stuck her nose up in the air in a snobbish fashion making the boys laugh, mission accomplished.
“Yeah, like my parents don’t already have enough of those,” Michael said through his laugher.
Taking Max’s arm in her own, “Lead the way Monsieur Guerin.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Wow Alex. This place is amazing! You didn’t have to bring me here,” Isabel said looking around the lavish restaurant.
“I know I didn’t have to, but I wanted to. Besides, how else was I going to get you to myself? I feel like my sisters have been following us everywhere for the last two days.”
“Maybe that’s because they have,” Isabel said with laughing eyes.
Alex immediately took on an apologetic look. “I'm really sorry about that. But I guess they miss me while I’m in San Diego, so they always seem to find some way to tag along. I guess I just can’t say no to them.”
“You’re such a softie.” Alex took on a guilty look. “But you’re my softy and I wouldn’t trade you for the world. And besides, it’s ok. I love your sisters. You have a great family Alex,” Isabel said with all sincerity.
“Yeah, I do,” Alex couldn’t help but be concerned at the sad look he saw take over Isabel’s face. But it almost immediately brightened.
“Well, let’s just enjoy this dinner then,” Isabel commented and Alex decided to let it go for now.
“Yeah, lets go.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Let’s get out of here,” Courtney suddenly said as they lazed in Michael’s room, escaping the mob for a while.
“You know I can’t to that,” Michael said dejectedly.
“Why not? The guests are all here. We already did the necessary mingling. I bet you no one would even notice that we were gone.”
“She does have a point man,” Max confirmed.
“Ok, so where do we go?”
There was silence for a while as they all thought about it.
“Well, we could go to Vikki’s New Years party, that was always supposed to be fun.”
“No parties!” Michael and Max both said in unison.
At the look on their faces, their refusal suddenly made sense. “Oh! Right. Party. Bad memories…well not exactly bad mem…ya know what, I’m gonna shut up while I’m ahead.”
“Good idea,” Michael retorted.
They sat in silence again deciding where they were going to ‘disappear to.’
“I got it!” Michael suddenly exclaimed.
“What?” Courtney asked excitedly, she was bored out of her mind.
“You’ll have to wait and see,” Michael smirked. “Come on,” he said, leading them down the stairs and away from the gossiping masses as they made their way out to Michael’s car, hopefully unseen.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Where are we going?” Isabel asked for the fifth time.
“How many times do I have to tell you? It’s a surprise. Now hold on, we’re almost there.”
“But we’re in the middle of nowhere,” Isabel said, trying to see around her in the darkness.
Alex just sat silently not saying anything. Suddenly, he turned off the highway, heading into the desert. The car came to a stop and Alex turned to Isabel.
“Okay, we’re here. Now I need you to close your eyes for a few minutes and just wait here, can you do that?”
“Yes Alex, I can do that,” she said mockingly.
“No peeking?”
“Yes, no peeking,” she said closing her eyes as Alex got out of the car. As soon as he was out however she opened her eyes, trying to get a glance at him, but he was behind the car getting something out of the trunk. Deciding that surprises could be fun, she closed her eyes and waited for Alex to come get her.
About five minutes later Alex opened her car door, and seeing her eyes closed tightly he just had to ask, “Did you peek?”
“Nope,” Isabel said confidently as Alex helped her out of the car, her eyes still closed, but she had to squint tightly to overcome the strong desire to open them.
“You can open them now,” Alex whispered in her ear, standing behind her, his arms wrapped around her waist.
Isabel opened her eyes and took in the sight in front of her. A blanket was spread out on the desert floor, surrounded by candles. There were several other blankets to the side that they could wrap themselves up in later as the evening wore on. There was also a picnic basket, undoubtedly holding the dessert that Alex had promised, a small portable stereo, and what looked like a champagne bottle on ice.
“I know how you like to stargaze,” Alex said after she was allowed the first few moments to take in the scene around her. “But I figured that you’ve never seen the sky like this, in the desert without the lights of the city getting in the way. I’m just lucky it was a clear night, or else my plans would have been shot.” Isabel laughed.
“And just over there,” he said pointing off to a spot to their right, “they always shoot off fireworks at midnight.”
“Oh Alex,” she said after she found her voice. “It’s beautiful. Thank you.”
“Anything for you.”
Isabel felt humbled by that statement as he led her over to the blanket and they sat down.
“Would you like some champagne?” Alex asked, opening the bottle and grabbing two glasses out of the picnic basket.
“No thanks. I don’t drink.” Isabel felt bad that he went through all the trouble, but ever since Andrew happened…she hadn’t touched alcohol.
“I know, it’s non-alcoholic,” he said pouring and handing her a glass. “And there’s cheesecake with strawberries in the basket when you want it.”
Isabel couldn’t help the smile that spread across her face. What did she ever do to deserve this man? “You are amazing, you know that?”
“I like to think so,” Alex joked, brushing off her comment. How could he be so modest?
They sat there for a while in silence, just enjoying each other’s company, staring up and watching the stars. Eventually Alex shifted from his position behind her to grab something out of the picnic basket.
“Here’s your present Isabel. I wanted to give it to you at midnight, but I just don’t think I can wait that long. Merry Christmas Izzie,” he said placing a light kiss on her lips.
“Oh Alex. I didn’t know that you wanted to exchange presents tonight. I left yours back at the house. I’m sorry…” but he didn’t let her finish.
“It’s okay Iz. I didn’t expect you to bring it tonight, I just wanted to give this to you now…to make it special.” He placed a kiss on her temple before encouraging her, “Open it.”
Isabel looked at the gift inquisitively, trying to guess at what it was. It was too big to be jewelry, but two small and thin to anything extravagant. Finally giving in and just opening the package, she carefully but quickly tore the paper and ribbon off of the present.
She stared at the leather bound book for a moment, her finger lightly tracing over her name emblazoned in gold on the front, before Alex’s voice broke her thoughts.
“It’s a journal,” he said simply. “My sister has one. You told me once that you were unsure of who you are. That you had spent so much time in your parents influence, being who they told you you were supposed to be, that you weren’t sure of who the real Isabel was. So I thought, that this might help you a little to figure that out.”
Isabel was speechless; could not for the life of her think of what to say. She felt the beginnings of tears pricking her eyes as she continued to trace her name.
“I know it’s not much…” but Isabel cut him off immediately.
“It’s perfect,” she said, still looking down at the book before opening the cover and noticing the inscription in the front.
For your hopes and dreams. Your thoughts and ideas. Your plans and your future. Something that I hope desperately to be a part of. I love you Isabel. ~Alex
Isabel looked up to her boyfriend for the first time, tears streaming down her face.
“I love you Isabel,” Alex echoed what she had just read.
“Oh Alex,” she said throwing her arms around him. “I love you too Alex…with all my heart.” And then she kissed him with all she had in her, and they did not come up for air for a long time.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Michael, you are a man after my own heart,” Courtney said as she dug into her ice cream once again. After leaving Michael’s house they had gone directly to the local ice cream parlor and then walked to the nearby park, still decked out in tuxes and ball gown.
“Your were right about her Max…I don’t think I’ve ever seen a chick eat a large before.”
“What? I like ice cream,” Courtney defended herself. Michael and Max couldn’t help but laugh. “Fine. Laugh all you want. At least I’m not the one who’s going to start getting squishy in the middle.”
“Squishy in the middle?” Max asked confused.
“Yeah, you know squishy,” she said poking Michael in the stomach to demonstrate her point. “I eat like this all the time and nothing, you two on the other hand…are in great danger of losing those washboards.”
They talked and laughed as they finished their ice cream. Then they raced each other to the swings, seeing who could swing the highest. After their laugher had died down, they just sat lazily, swaying slightly in their swings, talking about anything and nothing. It wasn’t until then that Max looked at his watch.
“Hey guys it’s almost midnight.”
“Well, then Courtney needs to decide which one of us she’s going to kiss,” Michael stated nonchalantly.
“What?” Courtney asked astounded.
“You know, it’s tradition. You’re supposed to kiss someone at midnight. And since there are two of us, and only one of you…I think its only fair that you choose.”
“Well, considering I am technically her date for the night I think that I reserve that right,” Max joked.
“Ahh, but were you not the one who said it was creepy because of the whole best friend/sister thing?” Michael rebutted.
“True enough,” Max conceded.
“Hold up. I’m not kissing anyone. No offense guys, but neither of you quite do it for me.”
“Why Courtney, I’m hurt,” Michael mock pouted.
“Yeah, me too. I mean, you are my girlfriend. How can you not find me attractive?” Max said, playing along.
“Oh shut up you two. Max, time?”
“Umm…twenty seconds.”
“Wahoo, goodbye 2001.”
“Ten…nine…eight,” they counted in unison, “seven…six…five…four…three…two…one…Happy New year,” they shouted, laughing. Then Courtney stood up and gave them both a kiss on the cheek.
“There, now will that keep you happy,” she joked, pinching their cheeks before sprinting away out of their reach, Max and Michael not far behind.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Alex and Isabel watched as the fireworks lit up the sky, their remnants tinting the horizon in beautiful colors.
“Happy New Year Isabel.”
“Happy New Year Alex.”
At that moment Isabel was content to stay there in his arms forever. She had finally found the love she had been searching for. Someone who loved her for who she really was, for the Isabel that was buried deep inside. He loved her unconditionally, just as she loved him. And she couldn’t ask for more. Then and there she decided…he was worth risking it all. She would give it up, risk it all and more, for him.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 42
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Come in,” Isabel answered the knock on her door, never lifting her head from her suitcase.
“Hey, you almost ready to go?” Michael asked as he stepped into the room.
“Yeah, I just have a few more things…” Isabel trailed off as she continued packing her suitcase, flitting about the room, trying not to forget anything.
“Isabel. You do know that we have to leave for the airport in like 20 minutes right?”
“I told you I’m almost ready,” Isabel bit out annoyed.
“Alright, alright. You don’t have to jump down my throat. I still can’t believe that you are leaving me here all alone.”
“Oh, you’re a big boy. I think you can take care of yourself,” Isabel mocked, trying not to let his presence distract her.
“Oh, ha ha. Very funny,” Michael said, coming further into the room and sitting down on her bed. “What did you tell mom and dad?”
“That I was going to New York to visit Pam,” Isabel said offhandedly, stepping into her walk-in closet once again.
“So, how long are you planning on keeping this from them?”
Silence.
“Come on Isabel, why don’t you just tell them the truth? You know you can’t hide it forever. What are you so afraid of?”
“You know damn well what I’m afraid of,” Isabel seethed, throwing the last things into her suitcase and shoving the top down with a loud thud.
“But Isabel…it’s your life. Don’t let fear of mom or dad dictate it. It shouldn’t matter what they think, what matters is what makes you happy.”
“Maybe I’m not ready to give it all up,” Isabel yelled, but you could hear the defeated tone in her voice. “Maybe I’m not ready to give up my family. Maybe I can’t so easily deny myself the life that I’ve always known. Maybe I’m just not like you, Michael. I can’t just turn my back on everything and pretend that I don’t care, that it doesn’t matter to me.”
Michael just sat there, not really knowing what to say.
“I can’t just give it all up Michael. Money is all I’ve ever known and without it…it’s just not that simple.”
“Who ever said it was simple? But Isabel, what kind of life is it when you have to hide who you really are?”
“Michael, could we just not talk about this right now?” Isabel sighed and Michael could hear the weariness in her voice.
“Yeah, alright.” Michael said, coming to his feet. He’d let this go for now. “So, are you all ready?” Michael said moving over to the other side of the bed to grab the suitcase by the handle.
“Yup, all set. Just need to get my coat,” Isabel said, thoughts of Alex instantly brightening her persona.
“Alright, then lets go get you on that plane to see your boyfriend. It only seems right that one of us should have a healthy love life,” he teased, but Isabel noticed a sadness in his tone.
“Umgf,” Michael groaned as he hoisted the suitcase off the bed. “What have you got in here? You’re only going for a week!”
“What can I say… girl’s got to be prepared.”
“Prepared for what? World War Three?”
“Funny Michael. Now lets go or I’m gonna be late.”
“Now she’s worried about being late,” Michael muttered under his breath and he hauled the heavy suitcase out of the room after his sister.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Please keep you seatbelts fastened as we taxi up to the gate. Welcome to Albuquerque, New Mexico and thank you for flying American Airlines. I hope you have a pleasant stay.”
‘Me too,’ Isabel thought after hearing the captain’s words. She was ecstatic about seeing Alex again. She had missed him so much over the last couple weeks. But she couldn’t help but feel the least bit apprehensive too. She was meeting his family for the first time.
What would his sisters think of her? What about his parents? What would she do if they all hated her? What if they hated her for trying to take Alex away from them?
‘Okay Isabel, you’ve been watching way too much TV.’ She knew she was being unreasonable, but she just couldn’t help it. No matter how much Alex had assured her that they were going to love her, she couldn’t get the nagging feeling out of the back of her mind telling her that they’d hate her.
As the plane finally reached the gate and the fasten seatbelt sign went off, Isabel slowly stood up out of her first class seat and went for her bags. As she exited the plane onto the jet way, she took a deep breath and spoke quietly to herself, “Well, here goes nothing. The moment of truth.” And with that she made her way up the jet way and out into the busy airport.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Isabel!” Alex called as he saw his girlfriend coming out of the crowd of people. Having drawn her attention to him, he could see the smile that spread across her face the moment she saw him. Apparently, she had missed him just as much as he missed her.
“Alex,” Isabel breathed as she made her way over to him. He was just as gorgeous as ever, a huge grin spread across his face.
They met each other halfway, Isabel dropping her carry on bag as Alex wrapped her in his arms, bringing his lips down to hers. They kissed passionately, trying to make up for the time that they missed. When they finally came up for air, Alex was the first to speak, “God I missed you,” he got out before bringing his lips down to hers once again for a quick kiss.
“Me too,” was Isabel’s reply as the broke apart once again, lying her forehead against his, chests heaving as they both struggled to get air into their starved lungs.
It took Isabel a while to calm down and take in her surrounding. She blushed and looked around them, expecting to come face to face with his family, embarrassment taking over her at the thought of them witnessing what had just passed between her and Alex.
When she saw no one looking at them questioningly, Isabel turned curious eyes on her boyfriend. “You’re the only one here?”
“Yeah, my sisters wanted to come with but I wouldn’t let them. Knowing my house, this may be the only time we have alone for awhile.”
Isabel laughed, grateful for the little time she’d have alone with Alex before having to face the firing squad. Not that she thought it would be that bad…well, maybe she did. But at least she’d have a little time alone with Alex before they started judging her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Michael? Is that you honey?” Samantha Guerin called as she heard the front door opening.
“Yeah mom. I’m home.”
“So there were no problems dropping Isabel off at the airport?”
“No mom, everything was fine.”
“Wonderful. I think it’s so great that your sister is keeping in touch with her friends from high school.”
Michael couldn’t help the snort that came out at his mother’s comment. It really was kinda funny. Not that he agreed at all with Isabel’s way of handling this…but his mother was just so clueless sometimes.
Ignoring her son’s gesture, “Oh, and I’ve meant to remind you. You need to take your tux into the cleaners before Monday night for the dinner party.”
“What dinner party?”
“Oh, you know…the one that we have every New Year.”
“Yes, but you said you weren’t going to have it this year and that you were going to go to the Henderson’s party this year.”
“Oh, well plans have changed.”
“And it’s not enough with Thanksgiving and Christmas…but we have to host New Years too?”
“We have an obligation to society dear. You should be well aware of that. This is our way of giving back. We are privileged and therefore it is our duty to give back to those less fortunate than us.”
“Throwing a party for your rich friends is not giving back to those less fortunate.”
“Not everyone is of the means to be able to throw such lavish dinner parties as ours,” Samantha explained, completely missing Michael’s meaning.
“Whatever,” Michael said turning away from his mother and heading towards the stairs.
“You are expected to be there Michael.”
“Why?”
“We need your help dear, especially since Isabel is not going to he here.”
“Fine,” Michael conceded as he made his way up the stairs, then muttering under his breath so that his mother wouldn’t hear, “Not like I have anything better to do.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Well, this is it,” Alex said turning off the ignition after pulling into the driveway. Isabel looked up at the house with a sense of foreboding. She took in a shaky breath before turning towards Alex and seeing the concern etched on his face. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m just a little nervous.”
“Don’t worry. They’ll love you…I promise.”
“But what if they don’t Alex?”
“Trust me…they will. And no matter what happens, it won’t change how a feel about you. Okay?”
“Ok,” then taking a deep breath, “I’m ready.”
“Alright, lets go…I know they’ll love you!” an excited Alex stepped out of the car. Isabel wished that she could be so certain.
They got out of the car and started heading towards the house. They didn’t make it to the door however, for as soon they were within sight, the front door burst open with two bouncing teenagers.
“Alex!” Meggie and Jessie chorused as they flew through the front door, heading for their brother.
Alex let out his breath as the two barreled into him and grabbed their brother in a hug. “Geesh, you’d think I’d been gone for years. It was only a couple of hours,” he joked. Megan and Jessica ignored his comment and turned immediately to the new girl standing beside him.
“You must be Isabel,” Megan spoke first. “I’m Megan and this is Jessie. It’s so great to finally get to meet you. Alex is always telling us about how great you are and how nice and how pretty. And I must say that he was right about that…” Megan gushed, talking in her normal mile-a-minute manner.
“And already I’m forgotten,” Alex mused, loving that his sisters were taking to Isabel so easily. “Isabel, these are my youngest sisters, Megan and Jessica, if you didn’t get that already. Meggie, Jessie, this is my girlfriend Isabel. Ok, now that I got to introduce you properly, you can talk.”
Isabel couldn’t help but laugh. Maybe this wasn’t going to be as bad as she thought.
“Are you guys going to make me come outside in the cold or are you coming in,” Julia yelled from the door.
“And that would be my oldest sister, Julia,” Alex said as they made there way to the door. “Julia, this is Isabel.”
“It’s nice to meet you,” Julia commented politely, shaking Isabel’s hand.
“You too. Now I understand why Alex is so caring. You kinda have to be when you grow up with three sister’s huh?” She nudged Alex teasingly as he blushed. He was just so cute!
“Yeah, but unfortunately that comes with the over protectiveness too.”
“Ah, I understand. I have an older brother too.”
“Come on, you have to meet mom and dad,” Jessie said, pulling on Isabel’s arm and leading her to the family room where her parents are sitting. Alex followed quickly behind, knowing that this is what Isabel was fearing the most; his parent’s acceptance.
Isabel walked, well more like was dragged, into the room where a couple was seated, probably in their late forties, most undoubtedly Alex’s parents. She felt her stomach doing flip-flops and her hands become sweaty as she was pulled towards them. Soon, however, she felt a warm body behind her and her stance immediately relaxed. Alex placed a sweet kiss at her temple, reassuring her, then taking her hand in his own, turned to his parents.
“Mom, Dad. Meet Isabel Evans.”
Clara Whitman was the first to speak. “Isabel dear. It is so nice to finally meet you. We’ve heard so much about you.”
Isabel felt a pang of guilt flow through her at that statement. Somehow she wished she could just tell her parents about Alex and pray they’d understand. But every time she had tried to breech the subject, something had stopped her.
“Only good things I hope,” Isabel joked.
“Of course. I was just so glad when he told us you’d agreed to come. Alex has never talked as fondly of anyone as he has of you.”
Isabel looked towards Alex to see a blush creeping over his face. She couldn’t help but give him a quick peck on the lips. She loved him so much.
“I can assure you Mrs. Whitman, the feelings mutual,” Isabel said, still gazing at Alex.
“Oh, call me Clara.”
“Okay Clara. And thank you for inviting me.”
“Oh trust me, it is no trouble at all,” it was Charles Whitman’s turn to speak. “We’re happy to meet any of Alex’s ‘interests’. But I must say that you are by far the prettiest. And please, call me Charles.”
“Why thank you Charles. Good to know that I don’t have too much competition,” she laughed when Alex’s face just seemed to get redder.
They talked for a while, just about trivial things. Charles and Clara would tell stories about Alex’s youth, some more embarrassing then others, while Julia would counter with tales of Alex’s caring and how he was such a wonderful big brother. Jessie and Megan came up with anecdotes of their own, as Isabel told family stories of her own life and how her big brother was caring and protective as well, of course trying to leave out any indication of the privileged life that she led, whenever it was avoidable.
Sometime during the conversation Isabel realized that she was totally at ease, that sometime during the talk her nervousness had died and she felt completely accepted by Alex’s family…and that meant more to her than almost anything ever could.
After awhile, Alex finally broke the conversation, “Alright, I think you guys have embarrassed me enough. And I’m sure that Isabel is tired from her flight, so I’m just gonna show her to Julia’s room and maybe give her a tour of the house.”
“Alright, it is starting to get late anyway,” Clara agreed. “Well, it’s great to have you here Isabel. We’ll talk more tomorrow.”
“Thank you Clara. I’m glad I came.” Charles said goodnight as well and the two retired to their bedroom.
“So, would you like a tour of the house?” Alex asked.
“Sure, I’d like that, sugar baby,” she laughed.
“I knew it was a bad idea to let you talk to them,” Alex groaned as he started his tour of the house.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“And this is my room,” Alex said, opening the door. Isabel walked in, looking around the room. She noticed a desk in the corner topped with a computer and littered with CD’s and books. There was a dresser next the closet, with a TV set on top. All in all the room was relatively clean for a guy, not that that wasn’t expected considering Alex’s apartment was always pretty clean.
Isabel felt warm arms wrap around her waist as Alex’s warm body pressed against her back. She laid her head back against his chest, settling into the comfort of his arms, but gave a yelp when she felt herself falling to the side where Alex’s bed was placed in the middle of the room.
“And this,” Alex started, placing a light kiss on Isabel’s neck, “is my bed, which my parent’s deemed ‘not okay’ for you to share with me.” Alex grinned and Isabel couldn’t help but laugh.
“Oh, how tragic,” Isabel joked, placing a kiss on his lips. Pulling away before it could get to intense, “Come on. As much as I’d love to just make out with you all night, I’m tired and you still need to show me where I’ll be sleeping,” Isabel patting Alex on the leg while sitting up.
“And it was just getting good too,” Alex joked as he led Isabel out of his room and down the hall to his sister’s room.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel walked back into Julia’s room after getting ready for bed. Julia was already in her room sitting on her bed reading. Isabel walked over to the trundle bed silently and pulled down the covers before climbing between the sheets.
“Do you want me to turn out the light?” Julia asked once Isabel was in bed.
“Nah, that’s okay. You can keep reading. I’m not all that tired anyways, I seem to have gotten my second wind.”
“Great, cause I wanted to talk.”
Isabel couldn’t help but laugh at the excitement in her voice. “Okay, what do you want to talk about?”
“Oh, I don’t know. Stuff. You and my brother for instance?”
Isabel laughed again, not being able to help herself. “Well, what do you want to know?”
“Um…how did you guys meet?”
“Through my brother actually. It was kind of a chance thing. He had to go to class so he asked Alex, who happened to be passing by, to show me around and keep me company. I had come to visit my brother for a little while and it was my first day there. Let’s just say that I never left,” Isabel said, a huge smile taking over her face.
Julia noticed the smile and couldn’t help but smile back. “So, how did you guys get together then?”
“Well we started out as friends first, but then one night he took me out for this wonderful dinner on the pier, followed by the most romantic dinner cruise of the harbor. And it kinda just went from there.”
“Awww. That’s so sweet. See, Alex never tells us any of this stuff. He just kinda blushes and changes the subject.” They both laughed at that.
“Alex is just the greatest, I couldn’t ask for anything more,” Isabel said with complete sincerity.
“I’m glad. My brother really likes you Isabel. I’m happy to see that it isn’t all one sided. But you do know that no matter how much I may like you, I will have to hurt you if you break his heart.” There was silence for a moment and then they both started laughing.
“Seems like Alex isn’t the only protective sibling in the family,” Isabel joked.
“What can I say? He’s the only brother I got and I’d hate to see him hurt. But anyway, enough of that; Alex says your starting classes at USD this semester.”
“Yea, I was going to take a year off, but I guess I just couldn’t wait. I never realized how bored I was going to be without school. But it’s true; I was bored out of my mind. How about you? You’re a senior right? Where are you going?”
“Well, I applied to a couple of schools out in California actually, but those all depend on how much money I can get in scholarships. Then I applied to a couple of schools here, just kind of as back up’s though. I really hope to go to California though, I really want to go to USC.”
“Wow that’s great. You and Alex would be so close.”
“I know. It’ll be so nice. I really miss my brother when he’s off at school.”
The two talked for a while until they decided that it was time to go to bed, as they were both tired.
“Goodnight Isabel.”
“Goodnight Julia.”
Then, after a pause, “Isabel?”
“Yeah?”
“I was serious about what I said about Alex. He cares about you so much; I have never seen him talk about anyone the way he talks about you. It’s like you mean everything to him. Please don’t hurt him.”
“Trust me, I don’t plan to.”
“Thanks Isabel. Night. Sweet dreams.”
“Night Julia.” And with that they finally allowed themselves to fall into a restful sleep.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello,” Alex said into the receiver.
“Hey Alex.”
“Maria?”
“The one and only!” she laughed.
“Wow. It’s so good to hear from you. I’ve missed you so much. How’s the new family going?”
“So far so good. I’m really happy here.”
“Thats good. And how are you doing?” he asked with concern.
“I’ve been better. I’m really starting to get tired of this whole morning sickness thing. I could so do without that! But enough about me, that’s not why I called. My mom wanted me to invite you to her wedding on the 3rd. So are you coming? Oh please please please please. I miss you so much and I so want to see you before you go back to school. And Jim will even pay for the plane tickets…Please!”
“Deluca. Hold on. I’d really love to come…you know that, but Isabel is here and I couldn’t very well leave her here all by herself.”
“Oh, well bring her with. It’s no problem. Come on…please!”
“Ok, let me talk to Isabel about it and I’ll get back to you.”
“Thank you, thank you. I knew you’d come. You guys will be staying with Lizzie. Jim will have the tickets sent to you soon. Love ya, Alex! Bye.”
“Maria, I didn’t say for sure whether I was coming or…” but she was already gone.
Alex couldn’t help but laugh as he returned the receiver to its cradle. That was the old Maria all right; it was good to have her back.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Welcome, thank you for coming”
“Why thank you Miss Collrege, right this way…
“Oh, no problem sir. My parents are in the lounge…”
“No, Isabel is out of town unfortunately. Yes she’s visiting a friend…”
“Hello, good to see you again…”
“Welcome…”
“Hello…”
“It’s a pleasure…”
“Welcome…”
“Good evening…”
“Can I take that for you?…”
“Yes, it has been awhile…”
“Welcome!”
After about an hour of this, Michael didn’t think that he could stand anymore. He felt trapped in this maddening, gossip-ridden house with no way out. How could Isabel go off with her boyfriend and abandon him here to face the masses alone?
Just then the doorbell rang again and Michael felt like screaming, but somehow, unbeknownst to him, he was able to keep it in. Opening the door, already with a fake smile plastered on his face…ready for his rote greeting, his face immediately brightened at what he saw.
“Max, Courtney. What are you guys doing here? Both of your parents got her ages ago, I was sure that you weren’t coming.”
“What?! You didn’t think we were going to leave you here all by yourself now did you? And since Max and I had to come together, we stopped and got food on the way. You know how much I hate your mother’s pâté. I figured that a hamburger would do me good,” Courtney teased. Max couldn’t help but laugh.
“Man, you would never believe how much food this girl can put away,” Max joked, before dodging Courtney’s swinging arm.
“What can I say, I’m an active girl,” Courtney winked.
“Woah now Court. I really don’t need to hear about your and Max’s personal life,” Michael joked, laughing at the grimace on Max’s face. He still wasn’t completely comfortable with the whole charade.
“I wasn’t talking about Max, I have other ways of getting my activity,” Courtney joked, then turning to Max. “And you need to loosen up. Are you going to make that face every time someone mentions intimacy where we’re concerned? Cause this is never going to work if you do?”
“I’m sorry. I can’t help it. It’s just weird thinking about you that way…you’ve become like my best friend.”
Michael almost felt a physical blow at that statement. He knew that Max and him were anything but close at the moment, but it hurt to know that someone else was taking his place.
Max noticed the wounded look cross Michael’s face and felt bad. He hadn’t meant for Courtney to replace Michael…and she hadn’t. There were just things that he could talk about with Courtney that he was still afraid to share with Michael, still not sure that he could trust him with. Still, he felt guilty.
“More like a sister,” Max amended, but it was already too late.
“Well,” Courtney noticed the looks passing between the two guys and decided to break the tension, “What do you say we get to this fabulous party that we just had to attend. I mean everyone is supposed to be here. It’s like the social event of the year,” Courtney stuck her nose up in the air in a snobbish fashion making the boys laugh, mission accomplished.
“Yeah, like my parents don’t already have enough of those,” Michael said through his laugher.
Taking Max’s arm in her own, “Lead the way Monsieur Guerin.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Wow Alex. This place is amazing! You didn’t have to bring me here,” Isabel said looking around the lavish restaurant.
“I know I didn’t have to, but I wanted to. Besides, how else was I going to get you to myself? I feel like my sisters have been following us everywhere for the last two days.”
“Maybe that’s because they have,” Isabel said with laughing eyes.
Alex immediately took on an apologetic look. “I'm really sorry about that. But I guess they miss me while I’m in San Diego, so they always seem to find some way to tag along. I guess I just can’t say no to them.”
“You’re such a softie.” Alex took on a guilty look. “But you’re my softy and I wouldn’t trade you for the world. And besides, it’s ok. I love your sisters. You have a great family Alex,” Isabel said with all sincerity.
“Yeah, I do,” Alex couldn’t help but be concerned at the sad look he saw take over Isabel’s face. But it almost immediately brightened.
“Well, let’s just enjoy this dinner then,” Isabel commented and Alex decided to let it go for now.
“Yeah, lets go.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Let’s get out of here,” Courtney suddenly said as they lazed in Michael’s room, escaping the mob for a while.
“You know I can’t to that,” Michael said dejectedly.
“Why not? The guests are all here. We already did the necessary mingling. I bet you no one would even notice that we were gone.”
“She does have a point man,” Max confirmed.
“Ok, so where do we go?”
There was silence for a while as they all thought about it.
“Well, we could go to Vikki’s New Years party, that was always supposed to be fun.”
“No parties!” Michael and Max both said in unison.
At the look on their faces, their refusal suddenly made sense. “Oh! Right. Party. Bad memories…well not exactly bad mem…ya know what, I’m gonna shut up while I’m ahead.”
“Good idea,” Michael retorted.
They sat in silence again deciding where they were going to ‘disappear to.’
“I got it!” Michael suddenly exclaimed.
“What?” Courtney asked excitedly, she was bored out of her mind.
“You’ll have to wait and see,” Michael smirked. “Come on,” he said, leading them down the stairs and away from the gossiping masses as they made their way out to Michael’s car, hopefully unseen.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Where are we going?” Isabel asked for the fifth time.
“How many times do I have to tell you? It’s a surprise. Now hold on, we’re almost there.”
“But we’re in the middle of nowhere,” Isabel said, trying to see around her in the darkness.
Alex just sat silently not saying anything. Suddenly, he turned off the highway, heading into the desert. The car came to a stop and Alex turned to Isabel.
“Okay, we’re here. Now I need you to close your eyes for a few minutes and just wait here, can you do that?”
“Yes Alex, I can do that,” she said mockingly.
“No peeking?”
“Yes, no peeking,” she said closing her eyes as Alex got out of the car. As soon as he was out however she opened her eyes, trying to get a glance at him, but he was behind the car getting something out of the trunk. Deciding that surprises could be fun, she closed her eyes and waited for Alex to come get her.
About five minutes later Alex opened her car door, and seeing her eyes closed tightly he just had to ask, “Did you peek?”
“Nope,” Isabel said confidently as Alex helped her out of the car, her eyes still closed, but she had to squint tightly to overcome the strong desire to open them.
“You can open them now,” Alex whispered in her ear, standing behind her, his arms wrapped around her waist.
Isabel opened her eyes and took in the sight in front of her. A blanket was spread out on the desert floor, surrounded by candles. There were several other blankets to the side that they could wrap themselves up in later as the evening wore on. There was also a picnic basket, undoubtedly holding the dessert that Alex had promised, a small portable stereo, and what looked like a champagne bottle on ice.
“I know how you like to stargaze,” Alex said after she was allowed the first few moments to take in the scene around her. “But I figured that you’ve never seen the sky like this, in the desert without the lights of the city getting in the way. I’m just lucky it was a clear night, or else my plans would have been shot.” Isabel laughed.
“And just over there,” he said pointing off to a spot to their right, “they always shoot off fireworks at midnight.”
“Oh Alex,” she said after she found her voice. “It’s beautiful. Thank you.”
“Anything for you.”
Isabel felt humbled by that statement as he led her over to the blanket and they sat down.
“Would you like some champagne?” Alex asked, opening the bottle and grabbing two glasses out of the picnic basket.
“No thanks. I don’t drink.” Isabel felt bad that he went through all the trouble, but ever since Andrew happened…she hadn’t touched alcohol.
“I know, it’s non-alcoholic,” he said pouring and handing her a glass. “And there’s cheesecake with strawberries in the basket when you want it.”
Isabel couldn’t help the smile that spread across her face. What did she ever do to deserve this man? “You are amazing, you know that?”
“I like to think so,” Alex joked, brushing off her comment. How could he be so modest?
They sat there for a while in silence, just enjoying each other’s company, staring up and watching the stars. Eventually Alex shifted from his position behind her to grab something out of the picnic basket.
“Here’s your present Isabel. I wanted to give it to you at midnight, but I just don’t think I can wait that long. Merry Christmas Izzie,” he said placing a light kiss on her lips.
“Oh Alex. I didn’t know that you wanted to exchange presents tonight. I left yours back at the house. I’m sorry…” but he didn’t let her finish.
“It’s okay Iz. I didn’t expect you to bring it tonight, I just wanted to give this to you now…to make it special.” He placed a kiss on her temple before encouraging her, “Open it.”
Isabel looked at the gift inquisitively, trying to guess at what it was. It was too big to be jewelry, but two small and thin to anything extravagant. Finally giving in and just opening the package, she carefully but quickly tore the paper and ribbon off of the present.
She stared at the leather bound book for a moment, her finger lightly tracing over her name emblazoned in gold on the front, before Alex’s voice broke her thoughts.
“It’s a journal,” he said simply. “My sister has one. You told me once that you were unsure of who you are. That you had spent so much time in your parents influence, being who they told you you were supposed to be, that you weren’t sure of who the real Isabel was. So I thought, that this might help you a little to figure that out.”
Isabel was speechless; could not for the life of her think of what to say. She felt the beginnings of tears pricking her eyes as she continued to trace her name.
“I know it’s not much…” but Isabel cut him off immediately.
“It’s perfect,” she said, still looking down at the book before opening the cover and noticing the inscription in the front.
For your hopes and dreams. Your thoughts and ideas. Your plans and your future. Something that I hope desperately to be a part of. I love you Isabel. ~Alex
Isabel looked up to her boyfriend for the first time, tears streaming down her face.
“I love you Isabel,” Alex echoed what she had just read.
“Oh Alex,” she said throwing her arms around him. “I love you too Alex…with all my heart.” And then she kissed him with all she had in her, and they did not come up for air for a long time.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Michael, you are a man after my own heart,” Courtney said as she dug into her ice cream once again. After leaving Michael’s house they had gone directly to the local ice cream parlor and then walked to the nearby park, still decked out in tuxes and ball gown.
“Your were right about her Max…I don’t think I’ve ever seen a chick eat a large before.”
“What? I like ice cream,” Courtney defended herself. Michael and Max couldn’t help but laugh. “Fine. Laugh all you want. At least I’m not the one who’s going to start getting squishy in the middle.”
“Squishy in the middle?” Max asked confused.
“Yeah, you know squishy,” she said poking Michael in the stomach to demonstrate her point. “I eat like this all the time and nothing, you two on the other hand…are in great danger of losing those washboards.”
They talked and laughed as they finished their ice cream. Then they raced each other to the swings, seeing who could swing the highest. After their laugher had died down, they just sat lazily, swaying slightly in their swings, talking about anything and nothing. It wasn’t until then that Max looked at his watch.
“Hey guys it’s almost midnight.”
“Well, then Courtney needs to decide which one of us she’s going to kiss,” Michael stated nonchalantly.
“What?” Courtney asked astounded.
“You know, it’s tradition. You’re supposed to kiss someone at midnight. And since there are two of us, and only one of you…I think its only fair that you choose.”
“Well, considering I am technically her date for the night I think that I reserve that right,” Max joked.
“Ahh, but were you not the one who said it was creepy because of the whole best friend/sister thing?” Michael rebutted.
“True enough,” Max conceded.
“Hold up. I’m not kissing anyone. No offense guys, but neither of you quite do it for me.”
“Why Courtney, I’m hurt,” Michael mock pouted.
“Yeah, me too. I mean, you are my girlfriend. How can you not find me attractive?” Max said, playing along.
“Oh shut up you two. Max, time?”
“Umm…twenty seconds.”
“Wahoo, goodbye 2001.”
“Ten…nine…eight,” they counted in unison, “seven…six…five…four…three…two…one…Happy New year,” they shouted, laughing. Then Courtney stood up and gave them both a kiss on the cheek.
“There, now will that keep you happy,” she joked, pinching their cheeks before sprinting away out of their reach, Max and Michael not far behind.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Alex and Isabel watched as the fireworks lit up the sky, their remnants tinting the horizon in beautiful colors.
“Happy New Year Isabel.”
“Happy New Year Alex.”
At that moment Isabel was content to stay there in his arms forever. She had finally found the love she had been searching for. Someone who loved her for who she really was, for the Isabel that was buried deep inside. He loved her unconditionally, just as she loved him. And she couldn’t ask for more. Then and there she decided…he was worth risking it all. She would give it up, risk it all and more, for him.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 43
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey mom.”
“Oh! Hey honey. What’s going on?”
“Nothing. I just thought I’d tell you that Kyle just left to go pick up his grandparents from the airport.” Maria stopped behind her mother, glancing at the image of the two of them in the large bathroom wall mirror. It was hard to believe that in a day, her mom was getting married. But she really was happy for her. “What’s it going to be like having them here? I mean…now that you and Jim are getting married, they’re you’re in-laws…but what do I call them?”
Amy smiled slightly at her daughter. She felt bad because Maria had never really had any family. It had always been just the two of them, and that had been fine. But now Maria had no clue what to expect. These of course weren’t her grandparents, but they were Kyle’s.
“I don’t know sweetie. That’s just something you’ll have to ask them. I’m sorry you never got to know your grandparents, but they wouldn’t have it. And I didn’t want to raise you around that anyway. You deserved so much better than what they would have given. This’ll be something new for the both of us. But I think we can get through this.” Amy hugged her daughter tight, “I think this might be just what we need, a real family, for all of us.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Grandma!” Kyle called as he saw the tall lady with white hair walking off the plane. He could never miss her anywhere; she was just one of those people.
“Kyle-kins! How’s my little bitty boy?”
“Grandma!” his cheeks flamed in embarrassment. She had always called him by a variety of pet names in the most public of places, though he couldn’t understand why, especially now that he was so much older.
“Now Laney, don’t you think he’s a little old to be calling him that?” the man at her side commented.
“Thanks grandpa,” Kyle smiled at the old man and gave him a quick hug after his grandmother.
“So where’s that son of mine and his little lady?” Samuel spoke as the three of them headed towards the baggage claim area.
“Well dad was busy with some last minute things and Amy and Maria are cleaning the house. She wants it to be spotless for the wedding and everything.”
“So what’s she like?” his grandma asked conspiratorially.
“Amy? She’s really great. I mean, she’s always willing to listen to my problems. It’s like we’ve become a family already. Maria’s the sister I always wanted, and Amy isn’t pushing or anything, she knows I’ve never really had a mom, but she’s always there. I think you’ll love them grandma,” Kyle added sincerely.
“Well let’s hurry up then. I can’t wait to meet them!” Laney looped her arms through those of the two men beside her and began leading the way. Kyle couldn’t help but chuckle at how much energy she had for someone her age.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Isabel and Alex got here okay?”
“Yeah, they got here fine. Right now Tess is showing them around the house.”
“Well tell them I said hi and that I probably won’t get a chance to see them until the wedding. But you guys are all going to stay here that night, right?” Maria asked hopefully.
“Yeah, of course we are. I didn’t tell Alex about it yet, but I know he’d love to spend time with you.” Liz paused for a moment on her end of the phone. “It’s so weird knowing that I’m going to be leaving soon and you won’t be coming with me.”
“I know. We’ve never been apart…ever really. I’m going to miss you Lizzie.”
“Me too, but lets not think about that now; it’s too depressing.”
“You’re right. Oh! I think I just heard a car pull up. I think that’s Kyle with his grandparents. I guess I should go. I don’t want to make a bad first impression or anything.” Maria stood from her bed so she could see out her window, and sure enough, Kyle’s car was pulling up the driveway. “I’ll talk to you later Lizzie, and give everyone my love.”
“You got it. Love ya Ria!”
Maria hung up the phone and took a deep breath. They were just Kyle’s family; this would be no problem…then why was she having a hard time breathing? If Jim and Kyle were their offspring they would have to be friendly, right? Only one way to find out!
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mom, they’re here!” Maria called as she headed down the stairs.
“Okay, sweetie. This is it. Why don’t we go see if we can help them with their bags, huh?”
“Sure mom.” Arm in arm the two walked out onto the wrap around porch and out to the drive way as Kyle and the older couple got out of the car.
“Would you guys like some help with your bags?” Amy offered with a friendly smile.
“Oh, grandma, grandpa, this is Amy Deluca and her daughter Maria,” Kyle introduced. “Amy, Ria, this is my Grandma Laney and Grandpa Samuel.”
“Please, just call me Sam,” Samuel took Amy’s proffered hand and gave it a shake.
“It’s very nice to meet you darlin’s,” Laney surprised everyone by giving Amy a hug, and then Maria too.
“Its nice to meet you Mrs. Valenti.”
“Please, its Laney. After all, we’re going to be family now, aren’t we?” Laney smiled. She liked these two already. After searching so long, her son had finally found the perfect woman.
“Why don’t we head inside? I’ve got some fresh lemonade and ice tea if you’d like.”
“That sounds great,” Samuel said as he headed to the back of the car to get out their luggage, Kyle following behind him.
“Here, I can help you with those,” Maria offered as she came forward to take a bag out of the back. There were so many, she couldn’t imagine why they would need so many bags.
“No!” Kyle almost yelled. “I mean, we can handle it all.”
“Kyle, we’ve been over this. I’m not broken, and I’m not disabled. I can lift a bag!” she could feel the heat flushing her cheeks a bright pink in response to Kyle’s insistence of her ‘condition.’
“Oh don’t worry about it darlin!” Laney interrupted, “I think we ought to head inside and let the men bring in the bags anyway. They’re big and strong, I know they can handle it.” She laughed as she lead the two women inside. Besides this way they could have some girl talk without the guys getting in the way.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Darlin, that was simply delicious,” Laney complimented after dinner.
“Well thank you. Why don’t you guys go ahead and relax in the living room or something while I clean this up?” Amy told everyone.
“Are you sure, honey? I can help you,” Jim offered.
“No, don’t be silly. You’re parents are here, you should spend as much time with them as you can.”
“Thank you honey.” Jim gave her a quick kiss before following his parents, Maria, and Kyle out of the room.
Amy picked up her plate and silverware and carried it into the kitchen with a smile. Maybe now Maria would get the chance to know what having a real family was like. Laney and Samuel were such caring people that she couldn’t imagine Jim growing up in a happier home than theirs must have been.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So when are your grandparents getting here, darlin?” Laney was sitting beside Maria on the couch in the family room while the guys were down the hall playing a game of pool.
“Actually they aren’t coming. I’ve never known my grandparents.”
“I’m so sorry; I didn’t know. What happened?”
“They just didn’t understand when mom was pregnant with me at sixteen and they disowned her. So I’ve never met them. It’s always been just mom and me, she’s all the family I’ve ever needed.” A lone tear rolled down the side of Maria’s face; it wasn’t because the thought was necessarily painful, just lonely…
“Well you have plenty of family now, darlin.”
“Thank you…I’m sorry…um…what should I call you?” Maria wasn’t sure how to word the question in her heart, but she did it.
“Why don’t you just call me grandma Laney, if that’s alright of course.”
“I’d like that,” Maria smiled.
“If you ever need anything, you just ask, okay?”
“That’s really sweet of you, but you don’t have to.”
“Don’t be silly. I’ve seen how good your mama is for my boy. And you and Kyle seem to be acting like brother and sister already,” her eyes sparkling with laughter. “What was that about at the car earlier, anyway?”
“It was nothing. Kyle just thinks I’m a delicate little flower that’s going to break any minute. I mean, honestly, I’m fine.” Laney wasn’t too sure what Maria meant by that, but she didn’t bother asking. She’d figure it out eventually.
“Well, he’s always been the caring type of boy. He was always looking after Samuel and I when he was a little desert rat; it was the cutest thing!”
Maria listened as grandma Laney told her all sorts of stories about Kyle and Jim. After a little bit Amy joined them. It was well after ten when Laney looked at the clock and decided it was time to turn in.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Wedding day jitters and you aren’t even the bride?” a teasing voice called from the other side of the bathroom door. When Maria came out she was met with a slightly wrinkled face and twinkling blue eyes. “You alright darlin?”
“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m sorry if I woke you up or anything,” Maria apologized. Damn morning sickness. She would be so happy when this part was over.
“You sure you’re alright? You look kinda pale.”
Maria splashed her face with some cool water before getting her toothbrush to brush her teeth, that was always a must.
“Yeah, its just morning sickness. I’ve had it for a few weeks now. I’ll be fine.”
“You’re pregnant?” Laney was slightly shocked, but wasn’t too sure why. Actually it kinda made sense with the way Kyle thought she was a ‘delicate flower’ in Maria’s words.
“Yeah. I’m due in July.”
“Well congratulations. So how long are you staying here with Jim and Amy then? I know Kyle mentioned that you went to school in San Diego. Is that where the father is?”
“Yeah, but I’m going to be taking a year off of school and staying here with mom.” Suddenly her feet just seemed so interesting. She didn’t want grandma Laney to think ill of her, but she wouldn’t lie to her either. What happened happened, and now she just had to deal with the repercussions.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to pry,” Laney apologized the minute she saw Maria’s reaction.
“No, its okay. Something just sort of happened between me and the baby’s father; I’m really confused and just need some time to myself for a while. I thought it would be best to stay with mom.”
“Well I’m sure you’ll figure it all out. Sometimes life throws things our way to test us, and to make you realize how strong you really are. I’m sure it’ll work out for you; from what I’ve seen of you, you’re a very strong woman.”
“Thank you.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Are we ready for a wedding?” Nancy called as she entered the large house.
“Oh Nancy, I’m so nervous, yet not at the same time. You know what I mean?” Amy babbled.
“Yeah, that’s exactly how I felt on my wedding day. I was a nervous wreck, but I’m sure I was the happiest nervous wreck of the moment!” she laughed.
“Yeah…yeah…”
“Okay, you need to calm down. Don’t worry about a thing, me and the girls will have it all under control, alright?”
“Yeah…sure. Thank you Nancy! What would I ever do without you?”
“You’ll be fine honey, now why don’t you go upstairs and take a nice long bath and relax, huh?”
“Thank you.”
“No problem, now go!” Nancy watched as her friend scurried back up the stairs. Once Amy was gone, she went into dictator mode. “Okay girls, lets get things organized. Alex and Isabel, why don’t you go find Maria. Tess and Liz, you can see what the guys are up to. I’ll be down here, working on organizing things, alright? When you find everyone, bring them in here, alright? Now go,” Nancy ordered.
The kids looked at her for a moment as if she had sprouted two heads. Since when had she become so demanding? But after a moment they all went separate directions. Tess headed upstairs with Alex and Isabel and pointed them to Maria’s room, before knocking on Kyle’s door. Liz, on the other hand, was checking downstairs for Jim.
“Kyle?” Tess called again but got no answer, so she opened his door slowly only to find no Kyle. Deciding that maybe he would be downstairs with his father she headed that way instead.
“Tess?” Kyle called as he caught sight of his girlfriend while talking to his grandparents.
“Finally I found you! This place is so big,” she smiled as she hurried to him and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Kyle blushed slightly as he looked up at his grandma who was still standing in front of him.
“Uh…Tess, I’d like you to meet my Grandma Laney and Grandpa Samuel. Grandma, grandpa, this is my girlfriend, Tess.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you pretty lady,” Samuel smiled, and Tess just giggled at his choice of words. The Texas accent was very obvious in his deep southern drawl.
“Thank you. Umm…Kyle, my mom’s here and she’s taking charge and she wants everyone out there now to start getting things organized. I think she’s turned into some sort of planning machine!”
They all laughed before heading out to find the others already waiting for them. After the introductions Nancy got down to the nitty gritty. Jim’s brothers and sister would be coming with their families and some friends from town, but overall it would be a fairly small wedding, which is why the new house was the perfect place to have it. It would be plenty big for their purposes.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Are you almost ready, mom?” Maria asked as she entered her mother’s bedroom.
“I’m in here sweetie,” Amy called from the bathroom as she put her earrings on. Maria walked the ten steps to the bathroom door and stopped in her tracks.
“Mom, you look beautiful!” Tears pooled in the corners of her eyes.
“Thanks sweetie. I needed to hear that.” Amy hugged her daughter and brushed away a few stray tears of her own. She didn’t want to ruin her makeup now. “So how are things coming downstairs?”
“Great. Nancy’s really good at this, that’s for sure. She should go into the wedding planning business,” and Maria meant it honestly. There wasn’t a single thing that Nancy hadn’t already thought of and had figured out before today. One thing was for sure, whenever Liz and Tess would get married, she’d be at it again planning everything.
“Maria, you’re okay with this, right? I mean, I know we haven’t talked about this too much since your initial reaction to my getting married, but I want to know that this is really okay with you.”
“Mom, of course it is! When I see you and Jim together I can’t help but smile. I’m so happy you found someone. It’s just been the two of us for so long and I’ve seen how lonely you got at times. But now that’s all gone, and I’m happy for you. Besides, I love Jim and Kyle, and I can’t wait until we really are family.”
“Oh sweetie! Thank you!” Amy cried some more as she held Maria in a death grip hug. “When did you become so smart, huh?”
“I learned from the best,” she smiled.
“Ah, I need to stop crying. At this rate I’m going to have to redo all of my makeup!” Amy laughed. Maria grabbed a tissue and dabbed at her mother’s cheeks, gently wiping away the smeared mascara.
“It’s alright mom. I’ve got to go get dressed now. Will you be alright?”
“Of course. You girls will look beautiful in your dresses. Come back when you are all dressed, I want to see the three of you.”
“Sure mom.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You guys, those dresses are so cute!”
“Thanks Izzie. Mom really does have good taste.” Maria looked at her reflection in the full length mirror with a smile. The lavender dress hugged her chest closely, showing off her delicate curves, then floated down from her waist fitting her perfectly, and the color seemed to enhance the green of her eyes.
“You look great, all of you,” she reiterated.
“Thanks,” Liz and Tess responded at the same time and then started laughing because of it. Maria just shook her head, causing Isabel to smirk.
A knock came from the door and all four girls turned to see who it was. Nancy peeked her head inside, making sure it was alright to enter.
“Hey girls. Oh, you girls are beautiful. Lizzie, Tess, why don’t you come out and let me take a picture of you and your father?” Nancy asked.
“Do we have to?” Tess whined.
“Yes, because if I do it now your makeup will still be perfect, as opposed to later after the ceremony.”
“Alright, we’re coming,” Tess smirked. Yes, her makeup was fine now cause she hadn’t seen Kyle…but after she saw him, it wouldn’t be perfect for long! She was seriously missing his kisses knowing that he was somewhere in this house, yet out of her reach.
“We’ll be back in a few,” Liz called as she was pulled through the closing door.
Isabel took a minute to look at Maria’s room. It was decorated beautifully. The closet had tall mirrors covering the doors, and the window was draped in lavender to match her bedding, and consequently, her dress.
“Hey Maria, where does that door go?” Isabel asked curiously. She was pointing to the door on the opposite wall.
“Oh, you want to see? It’s not really done yet. Jim and I still have a lot more work to do on it, but come on.” Maria grabbed her friend’s hand and opened the door, leading her through. The walls were still white, but there was a little bit of furniture in there.
An old rocking chair was placed near the window, with a perfect view of the backyard which was presently covered in a layer of freshly fallen snow. There was a little white bookcase with two shelves for books on the wall opposite the door. And a toy chest on the wall opposite the window.
“This is going to be the nursery. Jim thought it worked out perfectly. I mean, when they designed this house, they had no idea of what was going to happen. But things just kinda worked out, and this is going to be the baby’s room, that way I’m always here. We’re gonna paint the walls, but not yet. Not until I find out whether it’s a boy or girl.” Maria’s hands were doing the same thing they always did when she talked about her baby, they were softly rubbing her stomach. She wasn’t showing yet, but she still felt different, there was a whole new life inside her, and it was amazing.
“I still can’t believe that you’re staying here. I mean…I’m sorry. I shouldn’t bring that up I guess…” Isabel wasn’t sure what to say. She was upset that Maria wasn’t going to let Michael be there for her, cause she knew he would do anything for Maria and their child. But Maria didn’t need this right now; it was her mothers wedding day, so Isabel contained herself.
“It’s okay Izzie. Why don’t we go find the others? I think my mom wanted to see the three of us in our dresses before the wedding.”
“Okay. I think I’ll go find Alex then,” Isabel spoke as she turned to the door.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh! You girls are beautiful! I remember when the three of you were little babies! And now look at you! You’re all grown up!” Amy cried. “Soon you’ll be going off and marrying the men of your dreams…oh come here! Group hug!” The girls laughed and Amy cried as they held each other close.
Amy had always been a second mother to Liz and Tess. Sometimes it was just easier for them to talk to Amy than their own mother because she was younger and seemed somewhat like an older sister.
Pulling away from each other, Tess looked up and smiled. “Jim’s going to die when he sees you in that dress Amy. You look amazing.” Amy’s dress was fairly simple, no beads or sparkling jewels. It was simple white with a lacey bodice held up by spaghetti straps, hugging her chest and flowing skirts that poofed out a little at the hips, but not too much.
“Yeah mom, he’ll be drooling on the alter.”
“Thank you girls.”
“Five minutes honey!” Nancy called as she entered the room. She looked at her friend and their daughters. “Why don’t you girls go get your flowers? Isabel set them in Maria’s room for me.”
“Oh Nancy, I don’t know if I’m ready for this!” Amy cried after the girls left.
“Of course you are, honey. This is the moment you’ve been waiting for. You and Jim are great together. You’ve already become a family, now its just time to make it official.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Gees, I feel like a teenager on her first date. I’m nervous and my heart is pounding a mile a minute,” Amy mumbled under her breath to Jeff who was holding her arm at the top of the stairs waiting for the music to start.
“Relax,” he patted her hand gently. “You’re 36 Amy, it’s about time you’re getting married.”
“Hey!” she punched him lightly in the arm for that comment.
“I’m kidding! I’m sorry, but just take some deep breaths. Do you need any of Maria’s oils?” he laughed lightly.
“Breath…just breath. I can do this,” she repeated to herself.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Jim stood at the alter waiting for Amy with a nervous smile on his face. This wasn’t the first time that he’d done this, but it had been a while…a long while. He had been twenty when he and Karen were married, and now here he was at 41 doing it again. He waited patiently with Kyle at his side as best man. His son looked so grown up in that tux.
Kyle wasn’t a little boy anymore, but only now was he getting the mother that he had missed out on for the last 18 years of his life.
The music began to play, shaking Jim out of his memories. He turned along with all their friends and family, to look toward the doorway, waiting for Amy’s entrance.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
At the top of the stairs Amy stood, clutching Jeff’s arm tighter when she heard the music start. This was it. It was her moment.
“You ready?” Jeff asked one more time, giving her a reassuring smile.
Amy couldn’t speak, all she could do was nod as they made the first step down together, following behind the three girls.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Kyle smiled as he saw his girlfriend emerge, looking like an angel in her dress with the small bouquet of flowers in her hand, and some tangled in the curls of her hair. She was beautiful. She looked up and returned his smile, melting his knees.
Liz came down behind her. They couldn’t look anymore unalike than they did at that moment. Whereas Tess was the blond blue-eyed beauty with soft curls of golden hair creating a halo about her head, Liz was the exact opposite with long strands of straight ebony hair that cascaded around her shoulders in a dark waterfall accentuating her chocolate eyes. Yet they were so alike on the inside; but you only found that out when you got to know them.
Maria was her mother’s maid of honor, and followed Liz down the aisle. His sister, Kyle thought. Maria smiled at him as she walked toward the front. It was the soft smile that he had seen whenever she was with her mother, laughing or just enjoying each other’s presence.
Maria finally stepped up beside her friends and turned to watch her mother and Jeff walking down the aisle. Her mother was beautiful, and she looked so happy, yet at the same time like she was going to cry.
Jeff handed Amy over to Jim with a smile and a kiss to her cheek before joining Nancy in the front row. Jim took his fiancée’s hand in his own and gave it a slight squeeze, as they turned to the minister to allow him to start the ceremony.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.” Jim didn’t waste a second after the minister’s declaration. He brought Amy close and kissed her for the first time since the night before. They had been so busy getting things ready, then Nancy wouldn’t let him anywhere near Amy before the ceremony. It felt great having her back in his arms.
When they separated everyone clapped for them and offered their congratulations. The reception was all set up in the other rooms, so everyone could mingle and meet everyone else.
Amy could see some faces that she didn’t know, but knew she soon would. They were the rest of Jim’s family that had come in this morning. His two brothers and one sister were there along with their families. Hopefully they would like her. That’s all she wanted. More family would be nice, though Jim and Kyle and Maria were all she needed.
Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves an hour later mingling and meeting new people.
“Amy, I’d like you to meet my big brother David and his wife Natalie,” Jim introduced his family to his new wife. He wished that they could have met before hand, but they didn’t get into town until that morning.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you!” Amy smiled. He looked a lot like Jim’s father she noticed, tall and lanky.
“And over here is my little brother, Ben.”
“Howdy, pretty lady!” Ben smiled as he shook her hand enthusiastically.
“Ben’s in the rodeo, he can’t loose the cowboy talk, no matter how much we try,” Jim whispered in her ear just loud enough for Ben to overhear. Ben was now the only one of the siblings left unmarried, though that was no real surprise to anyone who knew him.
“I heard that bro!”
“I know,” he smiled back with a laugh.
“And I’m Keri, the spoiled baby sister,” a tall brunette announced as she came up giving Jim a big hug along with her other brothers, and then Amy. Amy figured that Keri was about the same age as her. She couldn’t be much older than that, and she was the youngest of the four siblings.
“She always has to make an entrance,” Ben assured Amy.
“Where’s Scott?” Jim asked.
“Oh, he’s talking with dad about something. I tried to get him over here but they kept saying ‘it’s business,’” she mocked. Amy just laughed. Jim’s brothers and sisters were great. And they seemed to like her.
“Maria!” Amy called to her daughter who was walking past with Kyle at the moment.
“Yeah mom?” Maria stopped in her tracks to see what her mom wanted.
“Come here, sweetie.”
“Oh! Hey Uncle Ben!” Kyle smiled widely as he shook hands with his favorite uncle. Uncle Ben was the greatest, he used to take Kyle to see him in the rodeo’s. He was the one who first taught Kyle how to ride.
“Ria, this is Uncle Ben, Uncle David and Aunt Natalie, and Aunt Keri, which means Uncle Scott’s around here somewhere,” Kyle informed Maria. Jim laughed at his son’s enthusiastic introductions.
“It’s nice to meet you Maria,” Keri shook her hand with a laugh. Her nephew was quite the character. She liked these two women instantly. Kyle seemed to enjoy having a sister now, that much was obvious from how happy he was for her to meet his family. And Jim’s face hadn’t been that bright in a long time. She was more than happy to know these new additions to the family, because that’s what they were now, family.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz was sitting at a window alcove looking out over the backyard covered in snow. It was so pretty, but looks could be deceiving because she knew just how frigid it was out there. She was lost in her thoughts of San Diego…and sunshine…and getting back to school…and Max.
“Is this seat taken?”
“Huh? Oh hey.”
“Whatcha lookin at?”
“Oh, nothing. I was just thinking.” Liz wasn’t sure what to say next so she just turned her head to look back out the window. She knew Danny liked her, but what was the point? He was in New York, and she was in California. Long distance relationships just don’t work, she told herself. Besides, she wasn’t ready for anything…was she?
“So how long have you known Jim and Amy?” Danny persisted.
“Well I just met Jim over Thanksgiving when he brought Amy out to see Maria. But I’ve known Amy all of my life. She and Maria used to live across the street from me. Amy was my second mother.”
“That must have been great.”
“Yeah.”
“Umm…would you like to dance?” Danny asked. He didn’t know why, but there was something about this girl, she just seemed special.
“Look, Danny…I’m just not ready for a relationship right now, I’m sorry.”
“That’s okay,” Danny looked down at his hands. “All I was asking for was a dance.”
Liz sighed to herself. What would one dance hurt? “Sure.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria sat down on the stairs and took a few deep breaths. This was exhausting. She had met just about all of Jim’s family, and they all seemed so nice. But she had been on her feet all day and in these heels, well, her feet and legs and back were starting to hurt.
“Mind if I sit down?” Isabel asked softly trying not to startle her too much.
“Sure Izzie. What’s up?”
“Nothing. I could just use a place to sit down. I’m thinking I haven’t worn these heels in a while and I’m going to have blisters tonight!” she laughed at her own stupidity in wearing them.
“I know what you mean. I’ve been wearing these things all day, I had to sit for a minute.”
Just then strains of Beethoven’s 9th could be heard coming from Isabel’s purse.
“Umm…Izzie? You’re purse is singing!” Maria laughed.
“Oh! Sorry. Just a second.” She fished the phone out of her purse without looking to see who it was first since it had been ringing so long and she didn’t want her voice mail to pick it up yet. “Hello?”
“Izzie?” the voice on the line asked.
“Yeah?”
“Where are you right now?”
“Is this important?”
“I’m sorry…are you busy or something? Cause…I don’t know. I was just wondering if we could talk. But I mean…I guess if you’re busy I’ll just…”
“No Michael!” That name got Maria’s immediate attention. Whether she had been paying attention to Isabel’s conversation before or not, Isabel was sure she was now. “I’m sorry. What’s wrong?”
Maria bit her lip in indecision. She wanted to ask if Michael was okay. She fazed out during the rest of Isabel’s conversation because she was thinking about Michael…and there was just so much that came to mind when she thought about him it took all her attention.
“Yeah. I’ll be home in a few days, okay?” she paused. “Yeah. I love you too, bye Michael.” Isabel hung up the phone and then looked over at Maria. She seemed off on another planet. “Hey, you okay?” she asked, prodding her shoulder.
“Oh, yeah. Sorry.” Maria was silent for a moment, debating asking the question on the tip of her tongue. But curiosity got the better of her. “So how’s Michael?”
“He’s doing a little better. Max and Courtney got him to go out over New Years. So at least he got out of the house. But he isn’t really talking much. That’s why I didn’t really want to hang up on him, sorry.”
“No, its okay. Don’t apologize. I mean…I’m probably the reason for all this anyways.”
“Hey. Stop it, alright? Lets just go and enjoy this party.”
“Okay,” Maria agreed as she let Isabel help her to her feet. She’d put it aside for now, but it would give her a lot to think about later.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was getting late and people were starting to leave the house. Finally, the only people left were Jim’s family and the Parker’s.
Jim walked up behind Amy, wrapping his arms around her waist and kissing her neck.
“Are you ready to head out?” he whispered in her ear. He couldn’t wait to get her out of here. They would be gone for two weeks of peaceful bliss, just the two of them. Jim was surprising her with a honeymoon in Australia. It was the perfect time, because it was summer down under while Nebraska was in the middle of a cold snowy winter. They could lie out on the beach and go swimming in the ocean and snorkeling on the reef, whatever Amy wanted to do, they would.
“Mmm…we’ll definitely have to change first. And I want to say goodbye to the girls, cause they’ll be leaving while we’re gone.” Amy turned in his arms so she could kiss him properly. “So are you gonna tell me where you’re taking me?” Jim’s eye’s lit up.
“You’re just gonna have to wait and see! I told you what to pack, so just relax. It’ll be fun! Now why don’t we go change?”
“Mmm…maybe I better go first. We wouldn’t want to get distracted with all these guests downstairs.” Jim gave a deep laugh and kissed her nose.
“I suppose. Spoil my fun,” he pouted, looking like a little boy who’d gotten his favorite toy taken away. Amy just laughed, shaking her head as she ran up the stairs.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Now you kids be good!” Amy called as she and Jim headed for the door an hour later.
“Don’t worry Darlin,” Laney said, “Sam and I’ll keep an eye on the kids tonight.” Samuel and Laney weren’t leaving to go home to Texas until the following morning, so they were the adult supervision in the house tonight since all the kids would be there.
“Thank you. Have a good flight home.”
“Now don’t you be worrying about us. You two just have a great time. And welcome to the family Amy darlin!” Laney gave the girl a hug and a kiss on the cheek in welcome before backing off so everyone else could say their goodbyes.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Now Kyle, I know that your girlfriend’s spending the night and all, but she and the girls are to sleep in Maria’s room. You and Alex can stay in your room. You got that?”
“Dad, relax I’m twenty years old! I’m not a kid anymore.”
“That doesn’t mean anything.”
“Besides grandma and grandpa will be in the house. Nothing’s going to happen!” Kyle was exasperated. He loved his father dearly, but sometimes he was just too much. Kyle wasn’t about to let anything happen. Heck, he and Tess had only been dating for a few months. He wasn’t too sure that Tess was ready for that.
“Alright. I trust you. Make sure you take care of your sister now.” Kyle smiled. He liked the sound of Maria as his sister.
“Of course I will dad. Don’t worry, we’ll be fine. You and Amy just have fun.”
“Thanks son. We’ll see you in two weeks.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Have a great time mom.” Maria gave her mother a big hug.
“You take care of yourself while I’m gone, alright?”
“I’ll be fine mom. I have lived on my own before, you know!”
“I know, I just worry about you sometimes. Especially now.” Amy lightly touched her daughter’s stomach.
“We’ll be fine, I promise.”
“Bye sweetie!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Finally!” Kyle laughed as soon as the car with Amy and Jim was seen pulling away from the front of the house. “I was beginning to think they weren’t gonna go!”
“Now Kyle, be nice. They’re parents; they worry!” Laney admonished.
“Sorry grandma,” Kyle looked down at his hands. He never could argue with his grandma, not even when he was little.
“So Kyle would you like to introduce me to some of your friends? There were so many people here earlier I didn’t get to meet everyone.”
“Oh, yeah. Sure. Grandma, well you met Maria of course.” Maria smiled at Laney, of course they had met, they’d had several conversations actually. “And that’s Liz, her best friend.”
“It’s nice to meet you Liz.”
“You too Mrs. Valenti.”
“Oh please, all of you, just call me grandma Laney, I don’t mind!” she laughed.
“And next to Liz is Isabel and Alex. They’re friends of theirs from USD.” Kyle pointed to Isabel, wrapped up in Alex’s arms from behind her. “And of course, you met Tess earlier.” Kyle walked over and kissed Tess on the cheek.
“It’s nice to meet you all,” Laney smiled at the group.
“Well why don’t we start getting this place cleaned up a little, then Jeff and I’ll head on home,” Nancy suggested.
“Yeah, lets get this done. With all of us helping it shouldn’t take too long. Come on kids,” Laney encouraged.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So who was that guy I saw you dancing with earlier?” Isabel asked Liz as they all laid around in the now clean family room.
“Huh? Oh. That was just a friend of Kyle’s that he and Tess set me up with a while ago. He’s really nice and all, but…yeah.” Liz wasn’t sure what else to say about Danny.
“You went out with some guy, Lizzie?” Alex asked. Frankly, he was surprised. He had seen how hard she had taken the brake up with Max.
“No. Tess and I were going to go out to celebrate my getting that internship, but she was going out with Kyle to meet an old friend of his…and so it was just the four of us…I mean, Danny was really nice, Kyle, but I’m just not…I don’t know.” Liz just stopped, she felt like she was digging herself into a hole. She didn’t want Kyle to think that she didn’t like his friend, she did, just not anything special, if that made any sense. These were her friends, so she shouldn’t care what she said, but she did. And Isabel was there. Would Isabel go tell Max that she had been dancing with some guy? And what should she care if Isabel did? What did she care about Max, anyway? Ahhh!
“So, what are we gonna do all night, guys?” Maria tried to change the subject after seeing the distressed look on her best friend’s face.
“How about we just lay around and watch movies and stuff?” Alex suggested.
“That sounds good,” Kyle offered as he wrapped his arms tighter around Tess’s waist. She was currently sitting across his lap on the couch. Next to them was Isabel, curled up against Alex’s side and his arm securely around her. They had all changed out of their fancy dresses and tux’s before cleaning, so they were nice and comfortable. Liz and Maria were in the two reclining chairs across from the couch. All in all, they were very comfortable.
“Hey kids, grandpa and I are going to head up to bed, so you be good down here, and have a good night,” Laney smiled at the group. She really liked all of those kids, they seemed like great friends.
“Goodnight grandma!” Kyle called.
Everyone else followed with a “goodnight Grandma Laney!” of their own.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
By midnight the girls were up in Maria’s room changing into their pajamas and listening to music. Maria and Liz were teasing the other two about their boyfriend’s.
“Oh come on, could you two have gotten any closer while we were watching the movie?” Liz laughed at Tess.
“Hey! It’s not my fault he can’t get enough of me! I’m just so lovable!”
“Yeah sure, you just keep telling yourself that,” Maria rolled her eyes. “So, Izzie, how was New Years with Alex’s family?”
“Actually, I had a lot of fun! I mean, his parents are really nice, and his sisters are so funny! The youngest two are just so full of energy; they were practically bouncing off the walls. And you can just tell how close they and Alex are.”
“Aww! How sweet. Just don’t hurt him or I will personally come back to San Diego to kick your ass. And I’m not kidding.”
“Don’t worry, Ria. I don’t plan on it.”
“Okay then.” Maria quickly changed gears. “Can you believe mom and Jim? I mean, what did they think we were gonna do while they were gone? We can live without guys for a night! I mean, really!”
“Speak for yourself!” Tess laughed. “I think I’m gonna go say goodnight to Kyle now,” with a smile she got up and headed for the door.
“No, see that falls under the whole category of ‘we can live without them for a night.’ You can can’t you?” Liz grinned evilly.
“Of course I can!”
“What about you Isabel? Can you handle it?” Maria questioned.
“When did this become about me?”
“We can do this Isabel, it’s just one night. I mean, how bad can it be?”
Famous last words.
Just then there was a knock on the door.
“Who is it?” Maria called.
“It’s Alex. Can I come in for a minute?”
“No!” Maria called back with a slight laugh in her voice. Catching a glance at Isabel she started laughing even harder. Isabel’s eyes were wide in shock that Maria would just say no to Alex like that.
“Well than can Isabel come out for a minute?” he sounded confused.
Isabel started getting up but Maria grabbed a hold of her arm.
“I thought we could live without them for a night?” she teased.
“But…well…just let me tell him that…”
“No. See it doesn’t work that way.”
“But-”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Kyle walked out of his room and over towards Alex who looked perplexed standing outside of Maria’s bedroom door.
“The girls in there?” he asked.
“Yeah.”
“So why are you out here?”
“They won’t let me in.”
“Hey Tess!” Kyle called out as he knocked on the door. “Can you come here for a second?”
Tess was on her feet in a moment. “Coming!” she smiled, the previous conversation completely forgotten.
“I don’t think so Tess,” Liz teased.
“Sorry Kyle, Alex! The girls are ours tonight! Try again tomorrow though.” Maria and Liz were having fits of laughter at their friends’ expense.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 43
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey mom.”
“Oh! Hey honey. What’s going on?”
“Nothing. I just thought I’d tell you that Kyle just left to go pick up his grandparents from the airport.” Maria stopped behind her mother, glancing at the image of the two of them in the large bathroom wall mirror. It was hard to believe that in a day, her mom was getting married. But she really was happy for her. “What’s it going to be like having them here? I mean…now that you and Jim are getting married, they’re you’re in-laws…but what do I call them?”
Amy smiled slightly at her daughter. She felt bad because Maria had never really had any family. It had always been just the two of them, and that had been fine. But now Maria had no clue what to expect. These of course weren’t her grandparents, but they were Kyle’s.
“I don’t know sweetie. That’s just something you’ll have to ask them. I’m sorry you never got to know your grandparents, but they wouldn’t have it. And I didn’t want to raise you around that anyway. You deserved so much better than what they would have given. This’ll be something new for the both of us. But I think we can get through this.” Amy hugged her daughter tight, “I think this might be just what we need, a real family, for all of us.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Grandma!” Kyle called as he saw the tall lady with white hair walking off the plane. He could never miss her anywhere; she was just one of those people.
“Kyle-kins! How’s my little bitty boy?”
“Grandma!” his cheeks flamed in embarrassment. She had always called him by a variety of pet names in the most public of places, though he couldn’t understand why, especially now that he was so much older.
“Now Laney, don’t you think he’s a little old to be calling him that?” the man at her side commented.
“Thanks grandpa,” Kyle smiled at the old man and gave him a quick hug after his grandmother.
“So where’s that son of mine and his little lady?” Samuel spoke as the three of them headed towards the baggage claim area.
“Well dad was busy with some last minute things and Amy and Maria are cleaning the house. She wants it to be spotless for the wedding and everything.”
“So what’s she like?” his grandma asked conspiratorially.
“Amy? She’s really great. I mean, she’s always willing to listen to my problems. It’s like we’ve become a family already. Maria’s the sister I always wanted, and Amy isn’t pushing or anything, she knows I’ve never really had a mom, but she’s always there. I think you’ll love them grandma,” Kyle added sincerely.
“Well let’s hurry up then. I can’t wait to meet them!” Laney looped her arms through those of the two men beside her and began leading the way. Kyle couldn’t help but chuckle at how much energy she had for someone her age.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Isabel and Alex got here okay?”
“Yeah, they got here fine. Right now Tess is showing them around the house.”
“Well tell them I said hi and that I probably won’t get a chance to see them until the wedding. But you guys are all going to stay here that night, right?” Maria asked hopefully.
“Yeah, of course we are. I didn’t tell Alex about it yet, but I know he’d love to spend time with you.” Liz paused for a moment on her end of the phone. “It’s so weird knowing that I’m going to be leaving soon and you won’t be coming with me.”
“I know. We’ve never been apart…ever really. I’m going to miss you Lizzie.”
“Me too, but lets not think about that now; it’s too depressing.”
“You’re right. Oh! I think I just heard a car pull up. I think that’s Kyle with his grandparents. I guess I should go. I don’t want to make a bad first impression or anything.” Maria stood from her bed so she could see out her window, and sure enough, Kyle’s car was pulling up the driveway. “I’ll talk to you later Lizzie, and give everyone my love.”
“You got it. Love ya Ria!”
Maria hung up the phone and took a deep breath. They were just Kyle’s family; this would be no problem…then why was she having a hard time breathing? If Jim and Kyle were their offspring they would have to be friendly, right? Only one way to find out!
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Mom, they’re here!” Maria called as she headed down the stairs.
“Okay, sweetie. This is it. Why don’t we go see if we can help them with their bags, huh?”
“Sure mom.” Arm in arm the two walked out onto the wrap around porch and out to the drive way as Kyle and the older couple got out of the car.
“Would you guys like some help with your bags?” Amy offered with a friendly smile.
“Oh, grandma, grandpa, this is Amy Deluca and her daughter Maria,” Kyle introduced. “Amy, Ria, this is my Grandma Laney and Grandpa Samuel.”
“Please, just call me Sam,” Samuel took Amy’s proffered hand and gave it a shake.
“It’s very nice to meet you darlin’s,” Laney surprised everyone by giving Amy a hug, and then Maria too.
“Its nice to meet you Mrs. Valenti.”
“Please, its Laney. After all, we’re going to be family now, aren’t we?” Laney smiled. She liked these two already. After searching so long, her son had finally found the perfect woman.
“Why don’t we head inside? I’ve got some fresh lemonade and ice tea if you’d like.”
“That sounds great,” Samuel said as he headed to the back of the car to get out their luggage, Kyle following behind him.
“Here, I can help you with those,” Maria offered as she came forward to take a bag out of the back. There were so many, she couldn’t imagine why they would need so many bags.
“No!” Kyle almost yelled. “I mean, we can handle it all.”
“Kyle, we’ve been over this. I’m not broken, and I’m not disabled. I can lift a bag!” she could feel the heat flushing her cheeks a bright pink in response to Kyle’s insistence of her ‘condition.’
“Oh don’t worry about it darlin!” Laney interrupted, “I think we ought to head inside and let the men bring in the bags anyway. They’re big and strong, I know they can handle it.” She laughed as she lead the two women inside. Besides this way they could have some girl talk without the guys getting in the way.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Darlin, that was simply delicious,” Laney complimented after dinner.
“Well thank you. Why don’t you guys go ahead and relax in the living room or something while I clean this up?” Amy told everyone.
“Are you sure, honey? I can help you,” Jim offered.
“No, don’t be silly. You’re parents are here, you should spend as much time with them as you can.”
“Thank you honey.” Jim gave her a quick kiss before following his parents, Maria, and Kyle out of the room.
Amy picked up her plate and silverware and carried it into the kitchen with a smile. Maybe now Maria would get the chance to know what having a real family was like. Laney and Samuel were such caring people that she couldn’t imagine Jim growing up in a happier home than theirs must have been.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So when are your grandparents getting here, darlin?” Laney was sitting beside Maria on the couch in the family room while the guys were down the hall playing a game of pool.
“Actually they aren’t coming. I’ve never known my grandparents.”
“I’m so sorry; I didn’t know. What happened?”
“They just didn’t understand when mom was pregnant with me at sixteen and they disowned her. So I’ve never met them. It’s always been just mom and me, she’s all the family I’ve ever needed.” A lone tear rolled down the side of Maria’s face; it wasn’t because the thought was necessarily painful, just lonely…
“Well you have plenty of family now, darlin.”
“Thank you…I’m sorry…um…what should I call you?” Maria wasn’t sure how to word the question in her heart, but she did it.
“Why don’t you just call me grandma Laney, if that’s alright of course.”
“I’d like that,” Maria smiled.
“If you ever need anything, you just ask, okay?”
“That’s really sweet of you, but you don’t have to.”
“Don’t be silly. I’ve seen how good your mama is for my boy. And you and Kyle seem to be acting like brother and sister already,” her eyes sparkling with laughter. “What was that about at the car earlier, anyway?”
“It was nothing. Kyle just thinks I’m a delicate little flower that’s going to break any minute. I mean, honestly, I’m fine.” Laney wasn’t too sure what Maria meant by that, but she didn’t bother asking. She’d figure it out eventually.
“Well, he’s always been the caring type of boy. He was always looking after Samuel and I when he was a little desert rat; it was the cutest thing!”
Maria listened as grandma Laney told her all sorts of stories about Kyle and Jim. After a little bit Amy joined them. It was well after ten when Laney looked at the clock and decided it was time to turn in.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Wedding day jitters and you aren’t even the bride?” a teasing voice called from the other side of the bathroom door. When Maria came out she was met with a slightly wrinkled face and twinkling blue eyes. “You alright darlin?”
“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m sorry if I woke you up or anything,” Maria apologized. Damn morning sickness. She would be so happy when this part was over.
“You sure you’re alright? You look kinda pale.”
Maria splashed her face with some cool water before getting her toothbrush to brush her teeth, that was always a must.
“Yeah, its just morning sickness. I’ve had it for a few weeks now. I’ll be fine.”
“You’re pregnant?” Laney was slightly shocked, but wasn’t too sure why. Actually it kinda made sense with the way Kyle thought she was a ‘delicate flower’ in Maria’s words.
“Yeah. I’m due in July.”
“Well congratulations. So how long are you staying here with Jim and Amy then? I know Kyle mentioned that you went to school in San Diego. Is that where the father is?”
“Yeah, but I’m going to be taking a year off of school and staying here with mom.” Suddenly her feet just seemed so interesting. She didn’t want grandma Laney to think ill of her, but she wouldn’t lie to her either. What happened happened, and now she just had to deal with the repercussions.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to pry,” Laney apologized the minute she saw Maria’s reaction.
“No, its okay. Something just sort of happened between me and the baby’s father; I’m really confused and just need some time to myself for a while. I thought it would be best to stay with mom.”
“Well I’m sure you’ll figure it all out. Sometimes life throws things our way to test us, and to make you realize how strong you really are. I’m sure it’ll work out for you; from what I’ve seen of you, you’re a very strong woman.”
“Thank you.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Are we ready for a wedding?” Nancy called as she entered the large house.
“Oh Nancy, I’m so nervous, yet not at the same time. You know what I mean?” Amy babbled.
“Yeah, that’s exactly how I felt on my wedding day. I was a nervous wreck, but I’m sure I was the happiest nervous wreck of the moment!” she laughed.
“Yeah…yeah…”
“Okay, you need to calm down. Don’t worry about a thing, me and the girls will have it all under control, alright?”
“Yeah…sure. Thank you Nancy! What would I ever do without you?”
“You’ll be fine honey, now why don’t you go upstairs and take a nice long bath and relax, huh?”
“Thank you.”
“No problem, now go!” Nancy watched as her friend scurried back up the stairs. Once Amy was gone, she went into dictator mode. “Okay girls, lets get things organized. Alex and Isabel, why don’t you go find Maria. Tess and Liz, you can see what the guys are up to. I’ll be down here, working on organizing things, alright? When you find everyone, bring them in here, alright? Now go,” Nancy ordered.
The kids looked at her for a moment as if she had sprouted two heads. Since when had she become so demanding? But after a moment they all went separate directions. Tess headed upstairs with Alex and Isabel and pointed them to Maria’s room, before knocking on Kyle’s door. Liz, on the other hand, was checking downstairs for Jim.
“Kyle?” Tess called again but got no answer, so she opened his door slowly only to find no Kyle. Deciding that maybe he would be downstairs with his father she headed that way instead.
“Tess?” Kyle called as he caught sight of his girlfriend while talking to his grandparents.
“Finally I found you! This place is so big,” she smiled as she hurried to him and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek. Kyle blushed slightly as he looked up at his grandma who was still standing in front of him.
“Uh…Tess, I’d like you to meet my Grandma Laney and Grandpa Samuel. Grandma, grandpa, this is my girlfriend, Tess.”
“It’s a pleasure to meet you pretty lady,” Samuel smiled, and Tess just giggled at his choice of words. The Texas accent was very obvious in his deep southern drawl.
“Thank you. Umm…Kyle, my mom’s here and she’s taking charge and she wants everyone out there now to start getting things organized. I think she’s turned into some sort of planning machine!”
They all laughed before heading out to find the others already waiting for them. After the introductions Nancy got down to the nitty gritty. Jim’s brothers and sister would be coming with their families and some friends from town, but overall it would be a fairly small wedding, which is why the new house was the perfect place to have it. It would be plenty big for their purposes.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Are you almost ready, mom?” Maria asked as she entered her mother’s bedroom.
“I’m in here sweetie,” Amy called from the bathroom as she put her earrings on. Maria walked the ten steps to the bathroom door and stopped in her tracks.
“Mom, you look beautiful!” Tears pooled in the corners of her eyes.
“Thanks sweetie. I needed to hear that.” Amy hugged her daughter and brushed away a few stray tears of her own. She didn’t want to ruin her makeup now. “So how are things coming downstairs?”
“Great. Nancy’s really good at this, that’s for sure. She should go into the wedding planning business,” and Maria meant it honestly. There wasn’t a single thing that Nancy hadn’t already thought of and had figured out before today. One thing was for sure, whenever Liz and Tess would get married, she’d be at it again planning everything.
“Maria, you’re okay with this, right? I mean, I know we haven’t talked about this too much since your initial reaction to my getting married, but I want to know that this is really okay with you.”
“Mom, of course it is! When I see you and Jim together I can’t help but smile. I’m so happy you found someone. It’s just been the two of us for so long and I’ve seen how lonely you got at times. But now that’s all gone, and I’m happy for you. Besides, I love Jim and Kyle, and I can’t wait until we really are family.”
“Oh sweetie! Thank you!” Amy cried some more as she held Maria in a death grip hug. “When did you become so smart, huh?”
“I learned from the best,” she smiled.
“Ah, I need to stop crying. At this rate I’m going to have to redo all of my makeup!” Amy laughed. Maria grabbed a tissue and dabbed at her mother’s cheeks, gently wiping away the smeared mascara.
“It’s alright mom. I’ve got to go get dressed now. Will you be alright?”
“Of course. You girls will look beautiful in your dresses. Come back when you are all dressed, I want to see the three of you.”
“Sure mom.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You guys, those dresses are so cute!”
“Thanks Izzie. Mom really does have good taste.” Maria looked at her reflection in the full length mirror with a smile. The lavender dress hugged her chest closely, showing off her delicate curves, then floated down from her waist fitting her perfectly, and the color seemed to enhance the green of her eyes.
“You look great, all of you,” she reiterated.
“Thanks,” Liz and Tess responded at the same time and then started laughing because of it. Maria just shook her head, causing Isabel to smirk.
A knock came from the door and all four girls turned to see who it was. Nancy peeked her head inside, making sure it was alright to enter.
“Hey girls. Oh, you girls are beautiful. Lizzie, Tess, why don’t you come out and let me take a picture of you and your father?” Nancy asked.
“Do we have to?” Tess whined.
“Yes, because if I do it now your makeup will still be perfect, as opposed to later after the ceremony.”
“Alright, we’re coming,” Tess smirked. Yes, her makeup was fine now cause she hadn’t seen Kyle…but after she saw him, it wouldn’t be perfect for long! She was seriously missing his kisses knowing that he was somewhere in this house, yet out of her reach.
“We’ll be back in a few,” Liz called as she was pulled through the closing door.
Isabel took a minute to look at Maria’s room. It was decorated beautifully. The closet had tall mirrors covering the doors, and the window was draped in lavender to match her bedding, and consequently, her dress.
“Hey Maria, where does that door go?” Isabel asked curiously. She was pointing to the door on the opposite wall.
“Oh, you want to see? It’s not really done yet. Jim and I still have a lot more work to do on it, but come on.” Maria grabbed her friend’s hand and opened the door, leading her through. The walls were still white, but there was a little bit of furniture in there.
An old rocking chair was placed near the window, with a perfect view of the backyard which was presently covered in a layer of freshly fallen snow. There was a little white bookcase with two shelves for books on the wall opposite the door. And a toy chest on the wall opposite the window.
“This is going to be the nursery. Jim thought it worked out perfectly. I mean, when they designed this house, they had no idea of what was going to happen. But things just kinda worked out, and this is going to be the baby’s room, that way I’m always here. We’re gonna paint the walls, but not yet. Not until I find out whether it’s a boy or girl.” Maria’s hands were doing the same thing they always did when she talked about her baby, they were softly rubbing her stomach. She wasn’t showing yet, but she still felt different, there was a whole new life inside her, and it was amazing.
“I still can’t believe that you’re staying here. I mean…I’m sorry. I shouldn’t bring that up I guess…” Isabel wasn’t sure what to say. She was upset that Maria wasn’t going to let Michael be there for her, cause she knew he would do anything for Maria and their child. But Maria didn’t need this right now; it was her mothers wedding day, so Isabel contained herself.
“It’s okay Izzie. Why don’t we go find the others? I think my mom wanted to see the three of us in our dresses before the wedding.”
“Okay. I think I’ll go find Alex then,” Isabel spoke as she turned to the door.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh! You girls are beautiful! I remember when the three of you were little babies! And now look at you! You’re all grown up!” Amy cried. “Soon you’ll be going off and marrying the men of your dreams…oh come here! Group hug!” The girls laughed and Amy cried as they held each other close.
Amy had always been a second mother to Liz and Tess. Sometimes it was just easier for them to talk to Amy than their own mother because she was younger and seemed somewhat like an older sister.
Pulling away from each other, Tess looked up and smiled. “Jim’s going to die when he sees you in that dress Amy. You look amazing.” Amy’s dress was fairly simple, no beads or sparkling jewels. It was simple white with a lacey bodice held up by spaghetti straps, hugging her chest and flowing skirts that poofed out a little at the hips, but not too much.
“Yeah mom, he’ll be drooling on the alter.”
“Thank you girls.”
“Five minutes honey!” Nancy called as she entered the room. She looked at her friend and their daughters. “Why don’t you girls go get your flowers? Isabel set them in Maria’s room for me.”
“Oh Nancy, I don’t know if I’m ready for this!” Amy cried after the girls left.
“Of course you are, honey. This is the moment you’ve been waiting for. You and Jim are great together. You’ve already become a family, now its just time to make it official.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Gees, I feel like a teenager on her first date. I’m nervous and my heart is pounding a mile a minute,” Amy mumbled under her breath to Jeff who was holding her arm at the top of the stairs waiting for the music to start.
“Relax,” he patted her hand gently. “You’re 36 Amy, it’s about time you’re getting married.”
“Hey!” she punched him lightly in the arm for that comment.
“I’m kidding! I’m sorry, but just take some deep breaths. Do you need any of Maria’s oils?” he laughed lightly.
“Breath…just breath. I can do this,” she repeated to herself.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Jim stood at the alter waiting for Amy with a nervous smile on his face. This wasn’t the first time that he’d done this, but it had been a while…a long while. He had been twenty when he and Karen were married, and now here he was at 41 doing it again. He waited patiently with Kyle at his side as best man. His son looked so grown up in that tux.
Kyle wasn’t a little boy anymore, but only now was he getting the mother that he had missed out on for the last 18 years of his life.
The music began to play, shaking Jim out of his memories. He turned along with all their friends and family, to look toward the doorway, waiting for Amy’s entrance.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
At the top of the stairs Amy stood, clutching Jeff’s arm tighter when she heard the music start. This was it. It was her moment.
“You ready?” Jeff asked one more time, giving her a reassuring smile.
Amy couldn’t speak, all she could do was nod as they made the first step down together, following behind the three girls.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Kyle smiled as he saw his girlfriend emerge, looking like an angel in her dress with the small bouquet of flowers in her hand, and some tangled in the curls of her hair. She was beautiful. She looked up and returned his smile, melting his knees.
Liz came down behind her. They couldn’t look anymore unalike than they did at that moment. Whereas Tess was the blond blue-eyed beauty with soft curls of golden hair creating a halo about her head, Liz was the exact opposite with long strands of straight ebony hair that cascaded around her shoulders in a dark waterfall accentuating her chocolate eyes. Yet they were so alike on the inside; but you only found that out when you got to know them.
Maria was her mother’s maid of honor, and followed Liz down the aisle. His sister, Kyle thought. Maria smiled at him as she walked toward the front. It was the soft smile that he had seen whenever she was with her mother, laughing or just enjoying each other’s presence.
Maria finally stepped up beside her friends and turned to watch her mother and Jeff walking down the aisle. Her mother was beautiful, and she looked so happy, yet at the same time like she was going to cry.
Jeff handed Amy over to Jim with a smile and a kiss to her cheek before joining Nancy in the front row. Jim took his fiancée’s hand in his own and gave it a slight squeeze, as they turned to the minister to allow him to start the ceremony.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.” Jim didn’t waste a second after the minister’s declaration. He brought Amy close and kissed her for the first time since the night before. They had been so busy getting things ready, then Nancy wouldn’t let him anywhere near Amy before the ceremony. It felt great having her back in his arms.
When they separated everyone clapped for them and offered their congratulations. The reception was all set up in the other rooms, so everyone could mingle and meet everyone else.
Amy could see some faces that she didn’t know, but knew she soon would. They were the rest of Jim’s family that had come in this morning. His two brothers and one sister were there along with their families. Hopefully they would like her. That’s all she wanted. More family would be nice, though Jim and Kyle and Maria were all she needed.
Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves an hour later mingling and meeting new people.
“Amy, I’d like you to meet my big brother David and his wife Natalie,” Jim introduced his family to his new wife. He wished that they could have met before hand, but they didn’t get into town until that morning.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you!” Amy smiled. He looked a lot like Jim’s father she noticed, tall and lanky.
“And over here is my little brother, Ben.”
“Howdy, pretty lady!” Ben smiled as he shook her hand enthusiastically.
“Ben’s in the rodeo, he can’t loose the cowboy talk, no matter how much we try,” Jim whispered in her ear just loud enough for Ben to overhear. Ben was now the only one of the siblings left unmarried, though that was no real surprise to anyone who knew him.
“I heard that bro!”
“I know,” he smiled back with a laugh.
“And I’m Keri, the spoiled baby sister,” a tall brunette announced as she came up giving Jim a big hug along with her other brothers, and then Amy. Amy figured that Keri was about the same age as her. She couldn’t be much older than that, and she was the youngest of the four siblings.
“She always has to make an entrance,” Ben assured Amy.
“Where’s Scott?” Jim asked.
“Oh, he’s talking with dad about something. I tried to get him over here but they kept saying ‘it’s business,’” she mocked. Amy just laughed. Jim’s brothers and sisters were great. And they seemed to like her.
“Maria!” Amy called to her daughter who was walking past with Kyle at the moment.
“Yeah mom?” Maria stopped in her tracks to see what her mom wanted.
“Come here, sweetie.”
“Oh! Hey Uncle Ben!” Kyle smiled widely as he shook hands with his favorite uncle. Uncle Ben was the greatest, he used to take Kyle to see him in the rodeo’s. He was the one who first taught Kyle how to ride.
“Ria, this is Uncle Ben, Uncle David and Aunt Natalie, and Aunt Keri, which means Uncle Scott’s around here somewhere,” Kyle informed Maria. Jim laughed at his son’s enthusiastic introductions.
“It’s nice to meet you Maria,” Keri shook her hand with a laugh. Her nephew was quite the character. She liked these two women instantly. Kyle seemed to enjoy having a sister now, that much was obvious from how happy he was for her to meet his family. And Jim’s face hadn’t been that bright in a long time. She was more than happy to know these new additions to the family, because that’s what they were now, family.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz was sitting at a window alcove looking out over the backyard covered in snow. It was so pretty, but looks could be deceiving because she knew just how frigid it was out there. She was lost in her thoughts of San Diego…and sunshine…and getting back to school…and Max.
“Is this seat taken?”
“Huh? Oh hey.”
“Whatcha lookin at?”
“Oh, nothing. I was just thinking.” Liz wasn’t sure what to say next so she just turned her head to look back out the window. She knew Danny liked her, but what was the point? He was in New York, and she was in California. Long distance relationships just don’t work, she told herself. Besides, she wasn’t ready for anything…was she?
“So how long have you known Jim and Amy?” Danny persisted.
“Well I just met Jim over Thanksgiving when he brought Amy out to see Maria. But I’ve known Amy all of my life. She and Maria used to live across the street from me. Amy was my second mother.”
“That must have been great.”
“Yeah.”
“Umm…would you like to dance?” Danny asked. He didn’t know why, but there was something about this girl, she just seemed special.
“Look, Danny…I’m just not ready for a relationship right now, I’m sorry.”
“That’s okay,” Danny looked down at his hands. “All I was asking for was a dance.”
Liz sighed to herself. What would one dance hurt? “Sure.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria sat down on the stairs and took a few deep breaths. This was exhausting. She had met just about all of Jim’s family, and they all seemed so nice. But she had been on her feet all day and in these heels, well, her feet and legs and back were starting to hurt.
“Mind if I sit down?” Isabel asked softly trying not to startle her too much.
“Sure Izzie. What’s up?”
“Nothing. I could just use a place to sit down. I’m thinking I haven’t worn these heels in a while and I’m going to have blisters tonight!” she laughed at her own stupidity in wearing them.
“I know what you mean. I’ve been wearing these things all day, I had to sit for a minute.”
Just then strains of Beethoven’s 9th could be heard coming from Isabel’s purse.
“Umm…Izzie? You’re purse is singing!” Maria laughed.
“Oh! Sorry. Just a second.” She fished the phone out of her purse without looking to see who it was first since it had been ringing so long and she didn’t want her voice mail to pick it up yet. “Hello?”
“Izzie?” the voice on the line asked.
“Yeah?”
“Where are you right now?”
“Is this important?”
“I’m sorry…are you busy or something? Cause…I don’t know. I was just wondering if we could talk. But I mean…I guess if you’re busy I’ll just…”
“No Michael!” That name got Maria’s immediate attention. Whether she had been paying attention to Isabel’s conversation before or not, Isabel was sure she was now. “I’m sorry. What’s wrong?”
Maria bit her lip in indecision. She wanted to ask if Michael was okay. She fazed out during the rest of Isabel’s conversation because she was thinking about Michael…and there was just so much that came to mind when she thought about him it took all her attention.
“Yeah. I’ll be home in a few days, okay?” she paused. “Yeah. I love you too, bye Michael.” Isabel hung up the phone and then looked over at Maria. She seemed off on another planet. “Hey, you okay?” she asked, prodding her shoulder.
“Oh, yeah. Sorry.” Maria was silent for a moment, debating asking the question on the tip of her tongue. But curiosity got the better of her. “So how’s Michael?”
“He’s doing a little better. Max and Courtney got him to go out over New Years. So at least he got out of the house. But he isn’t really talking much. That’s why I didn’t really want to hang up on him, sorry.”
“No, its okay. Don’t apologize. I mean…I’m probably the reason for all this anyways.”
“Hey. Stop it, alright? Lets just go and enjoy this party.”
“Okay,” Maria agreed as she let Isabel help her to her feet. She’d put it aside for now, but it would give her a lot to think about later.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was getting late and people were starting to leave the house. Finally, the only people left were Jim’s family and the Parker’s.
Jim walked up behind Amy, wrapping his arms around her waist and kissing her neck.
“Are you ready to head out?” he whispered in her ear. He couldn’t wait to get her out of here. They would be gone for two weeks of peaceful bliss, just the two of them. Jim was surprising her with a honeymoon in Australia. It was the perfect time, because it was summer down under while Nebraska was in the middle of a cold snowy winter. They could lie out on the beach and go swimming in the ocean and snorkeling on the reef, whatever Amy wanted to do, they would.
“Mmm…we’ll definitely have to change first. And I want to say goodbye to the girls, cause they’ll be leaving while we’re gone.” Amy turned in his arms so she could kiss him properly. “So are you gonna tell me where you’re taking me?” Jim’s eye’s lit up.
“You’re just gonna have to wait and see! I told you what to pack, so just relax. It’ll be fun! Now why don’t we go change?”
“Mmm…maybe I better go first. We wouldn’t want to get distracted with all these guests downstairs.” Jim gave a deep laugh and kissed her nose.
“I suppose. Spoil my fun,” he pouted, looking like a little boy who’d gotten his favorite toy taken away. Amy just laughed, shaking her head as she ran up the stairs.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Now you kids be good!” Amy called as she and Jim headed for the door an hour later.
“Don’t worry Darlin,” Laney said, “Sam and I’ll keep an eye on the kids tonight.” Samuel and Laney weren’t leaving to go home to Texas until the following morning, so they were the adult supervision in the house tonight since all the kids would be there.
“Thank you. Have a good flight home.”
“Now don’t you be worrying about us. You two just have a great time. And welcome to the family Amy darlin!” Laney gave the girl a hug and a kiss on the cheek in welcome before backing off so everyone else could say their goodbyes.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Now Kyle, I know that your girlfriend’s spending the night and all, but she and the girls are to sleep in Maria’s room. You and Alex can stay in your room. You got that?”
“Dad, relax I’m twenty years old! I’m not a kid anymore.”
“That doesn’t mean anything.”
“Besides grandma and grandpa will be in the house. Nothing’s going to happen!” Kyle was exasperated. He loved his father dearly, but sometimes he was just too much. Kyle wasn’t about to let anything happen. Heck, he and Tess had only been dating for a few months. He wasn’t too sure that Tess was ready for that.
“Alright. I trust you. Make sure you take care of your sister now.” Kyle smiled. He liked the sound of Maria as his sister.
“Of course I will dad. Don’t worry, we’ll be fine. You and Amy just have fun.”
“Thanks son. We’ll see you in two weeks.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Have a great time mom.” Maria gave her mother a big hug.
“You take care of yourself while I’m gone, alright?”
“I’ll be fine mom. I have lived on my own before, you know!”
“I know, I just worry about you sometimes. Especially now.” Amy lightly touched her daughter’s stomach.
“We’ll be fine, I promise.”
“Bye sweetie!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Finally!” Kyle laughed as soon as the car with Amy and Jim was seen pulling away from the front of the house. “I was beginning to think they weren’t gonna go!”
“Now Kyle, be nice. They’re parents; they worry!” Laney admonished.
“Sorry grandma,” Kyle looked down at his hands. He never could argue with his grandma, not even when he was little.
“So Kyle would you like to introduce me to some of your friends? There were so many people here earlier I didn’t get to meet everyone.”
“Oh, yeah. Sure. Grandma, well you met Maria of course.” Maria smiled at Laney, of course they had met, they’d had several conversations actually. “And that’s Liz, her best friend.”
“It’s nice to meet you Liz.”
“You too Mrs. Valenti.”
“Oh please, all of you, just call me grandma Laney, I don’t mind!” she laughed.
“And next to Liz is Isabel and Alex. They’re friends of theirs from USD.” Kyle pointed to Isabel, wrapped up in Alex’s arms from behind her. “And of course, you met Tess earlier.” Kyle walked over and kissed Tess on the cheek.
“It’s nice to meet you all,” Laney smiled at the group.
“Well why don’t we start getting this place cleaned up a little, then Jeff and I’ll head on home,” Nancy suggested.
“Yeah, lets get this done. With all of us helping it shouldn’t take too long. Come on kids,” Laney encouraged.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So who was that guy I saw you dancing with earlier?” Isabel asked Liz as they all laid around in the now clean family room.
“Huh? Oh. That was just a friend of Kyle’s that he and Tess set me up with a while ago. He’s really nice and all, but…yeah.” Liz wasn’t sure what else to say about Danny.
“You went out with some guy, Lizzie?” Alex asked. Frankly, he was surprised. He had seen how hard she had taken the brake up with Max.
“No. Tess and I were going to go out to celebrate my getting that internship, but she was going out with Kyle to meet an old friend of his…and so it was just the four of us…I mean, Danny was really nice, Kyle, but I’m just not…I don’t know.” Liz just stopped, she felt like she was digging herself into a hole. She didn’t want Kyle to think that she didn’t like his friend, she did, just not anything special, if that made any sense. These were her friends, so she shouldn’t care what she said, but she did. And Isabel was there. Would Isabel go tell Max that she had been dancing with some guy? And what should she care if Isabel did? What did she care about Max, anyway? Ahhh!
“So, what are we gonna do all night, guys?” Maria tried to change the subject after seeing the distressed look on her best friend’s face.
“How about we just lay around and watch movies and stuff?” Alex suggested.
“That sounds good,” Kyle offered as he wrapped his arms tighter around Tess’s waist. She was currently sitting across his lap on the couch. Next to them was Isabel, curled up against Alex’s side and his arm securely around her. They had all changed out of their fancy dresses and tux’s before cleaning, so they were nice and comfortable. Liz and Maria were in the two reclining chairs across from the couch. All in all, they were very comfortable.
“Hey kids, grandpa and I are going to head up to bed, so you be good down here, and have a good night,” Laney smiled at the group. She really liked all of those kids, they seemed like great friends.
“Goodnight grandma!” Kyle called.
Everyone else followed with a “goodnight Grandma Laney!” of their own.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
By midnight the girls were up in Maria’s room changing into their pajamas and listening to music. Maria and Liz were teasing the other two about their boyfriend’s.
“Oh come on, could you two have gotten any closer while we were watching the movie?” Liz laughed at Tess.
“Hey! It’s not my fault he can’t get enough of me! I’m just so lovable!”
“Yeah sure, you just keep telling yourself that,” Maria rolled her eyes. “So, Izzie, how was New Years with Alex’s family?”
“Actually, I had a lot of fun! I mean, his parents are really nice, and his sisters are so funny! The youngest two are just so full of energy; they were practically bouncing off the walls. And you can just tell how close they and Alex are.”
“Aww! How sweet. Just don’t hurt him or I will personally come back to San Diego to kick your ass. And I’m not kidding.”
“Don’t worry, Ria. I don’t plan on it.”
“Okay then.” Maria quickly changed gears. “Can you believe mom and Jim? I mean, what did they think we were gonna do while they were gone? We can live without guys for a night! I mean, really!”
“Speak for yourself!” Tess laughed. “I think I’m gonna go say goodnight to Kyle now,” with a smile she got up and headed for the door.
“No, see that falls under the whole category of ‘we can live without them for a night.’ You can can’t you?” Liz grinned evilly.
“Of course I can!”
“What about you Isabel? Can you handle it?” Maria questioned.
“When did this become about me?”
“We can do this Isabel, it’s just one night. I mean, how bad can it be?”
Famous last words.
Just then there was a knock on the door.
“Who is it?” Maria called.
“It’s Alex. Can I come in for a minute?”
“No!” Maria called back with a slight laugh in her voice. Catching a glance at Isabel she started laughing even harder. Isabel’s eyes were wide in shock that Maria would just say no to Alex like that.
“Well than can Isabel come out for a minute?” he sounded confused.
Isabel started getting up but Maria grabbed a hold of her arm.
“I thought we could live without them for a night?” she teased.
“But…well…just let me tell him that…”
“No. See it doesn’t work that way.”
“But-”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Kyle walked out of his room and over towards Alex who looked perplexed standing outside of Maria’s bedroom door.
“The girls in there?” he asked.
“Yeah.”
“So why are you out here?”
“They won’t let me in.”
“Hey Tess!” Kyle called out as he knocked on the door. “Can you come here for a second?”
Tess was on her feet in a moment. “Coming!” she smiled, the previous conversation completely forgotten.
“I don’t think so Tess,” Liz teased.
“Sorry Kyle, Alex! The girls are ours tonight! Try again tomorrow though.” Maria and Liz were having fits of laughter at their friends’ expense.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 44
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ahhhh!” Tess cried in frustration. “How am I supposed to move my stuff in when Maria’s boxes are everywhere?” she continued in exasperation.
“Just put them in the living room,” Liz said coming in from the bathroom. “She’ll be here to pick up the rest of her stuff in a couple weeks. I’m sure that you can live until then,” she finished calmly, laughing inwardly at Tess’s overdramatic attitude.
“But I put a dozen boxes in the living room already. And unless we want to start pushing into the kitchen, there’s nowhere else to put them. How did she ever live with all this stuff?”
“It’s Maria,” Liz laughed, “nuff said. Anyway, if it bother’s you so much, take some stuff over to Alex’s apartment.”
Tess’s eyes immediately brighten up as she went to grab two of the boxes. “Thanks sis,” she called over her shoulder on the way out the door, while Liz wondered what she had just gotten her friend into.
Quickly making her way down the stairs to Alex’s apartment, Tess knocked lightly, then walked in without waiting for an answer.
“Hi Alex,” she said, seeing him on the couch with a cup of coffee, watching the news. She came in, deposited the boxes she carried in the middle of the room and left without any explanation.
“Tess?” Alex called after her retreating figure. “Hey Tess,” a little louder this time, “What is all this?” When he still got no answer he walked out of his apartment and made his way up the stairs to his friends’. Just as he reaching the doorway to their room, Tess came streaming past him with two more boxes.
“Wait…Tess…what…” but she was already past him and down the stairs. Liz just stood in the doorway laughing. “Do you want to explain to me what’s going on?”
Liz could barely stop herself from laughing. “Nice boxers,” she commented, laughing, noticing that he was standing out in the middle of the hall in nothing but his boxers and a wife beater.
“Ha funny. I didn’t really have much time to dress considering your sister just walked right into my place and started putting boxes in the middle of my living room.”
“Look, I’m sorry,” Liz said, still trying to control her giggles. “But it’s sorta my fault. I guess I kinda got it into her head to store Maria’s stuff at your place until she came to get it.”
“And where did you get a bright idea like that?”
“Oh come on Alex. It’s not like you don’t have the room. You have that whole big apartment all to yourself.”
“Yeah, but Maria has a lot of stuff,” Alex pouted.
“Oh…it’s only for a little while. I’m sure you can survive,” Tess commented as she came into the room, grabbed more boxes, and then left again immediately.
“Liz?” Alex asked, looking at his friend pleadingly.
“Sorry Alex, I can’t help you. Once she’s got her mind set to something, there’s no changing it.”
Alex just lowered his head, defeated. Then, letting out a deep sigh, he got up and grabbed two of the boxes to help Tess in moving them to his apartment.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alex, you didn’t have to do this,” Isabel said to her boyfriend from across the table.
“I know, but I wanted to. It’s your first day of college and I wanted you to start it out right. And there’s nothing more right then going out to breakfast with your wonderful boyfriend,” Alex smiled impishly.
“Well…sleeping in is kinda nice too,” Isabel commented, he did wake her up at 8am…Isabel hadn’t gotten up that early in ages.
“Eh…sleeping is overrated anyway. Come on, you can’t tell me that you aren’t the least bit anxious about starting classes.”
“Okay, so maybe I am…just a little.”
“Ah ha! I knew it. Well, to help you along on your first day…I bought you a little present,” he said, a huge grin on his face, as he reached to get something out of his backpack.
“Oh Alex, you didn’t have too…”
“I wanted to,” Alex cut her off. Handing her a bag with the words ‘USD Bookstore’ printed across the front.
Isabel opened the bag and pulled out the sweatshirt, with the letters USD embroidered in navy blue against a light blue background; the school colors.
“I figured that since you’re now officially a student, you could use one,” Alex commented.
“Oh Alex, I love it. Thank you.”
“I’m glad you like it. Anyway, I figure this way you’ll stop stealing mine all the time,” Alex teased.
“I don’t steal yours all the time,” Isabel protested. “And I’ll never stop anyway. I like your sweatshirt…it smells good.”
“It smells good?” Alex reiterated, disbelievingly.
“MmmmHmmm…Just like you. So when I’m not with you, I can put it on and it’s just like you’re around.”
“So I can be replaced by a sweatshirt?”
Isabel seemed to think about it for a while, then just nodded her head enthusiastically, a smirk on her face.
Alex just hung his head, pouting.
Seeing the look on his face, Isabel couldn’t help but laugh. “But it’ll never be as good as the real thing,” Isabel reassured, leaning across the table for a quick kiss.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz took a deep breath before walking into the building that would become so familiar to her in the coming months. Taking a deep breath, Liz moved to walk through the front door. The Ingen reception area was painted a dull gray, with plush blue chairs decorating the waiting area. Liz walked right up to the reception desk, butterflies fluttering in her stomach.
“Um…excuse me,” Liz said, getting the woman’s attention. “I’m here to see Dr. Carter…”
The woman looked up at her smiling. “You must be Liz.” At the nodding of Liz’s head she continued. “I’m Teresa. It’s good to meet you. Just give me five seconds to finish this and I’ll escort you right to Dr. Carter’s office.”
Teresa typed a last few sentences into the computer then got up, motioning for Liz to follow her. “Now, I’m not sure if you were told this over the phone,” Teresa started, “but you were one of two very well qualified applicants that were up for this internship. And since it would be a very tough decision to make between you two, you were both given the internship, but Dr. Carter will explain more on that when you meet with him. Anyway, the other intern is already here.”
“Oh,” was all Liz could say. She must say, she was a little disappointed to have to share this experience with someone, although she thought that was very selfish of her. Obviously this other person worked just as hard as she did to get here, she should be happy she wasn’t the only one offered this wonderful opportunity. Still she couldn’t help but feel a little upset.
“Well, here we are,” Teresa said, reaching an office at the end of the hallway. “Dr. Carter should be waiting for you. Good luck.”
“Thanks,” Liz said, before taking another deep breath and opening the door with the nameplate reading ‘Dr. Lewis Carter.’
But Liz could never have been prepared for what she saw on the other side of that door. For sitting in a chair, across from who could only be Dr. Carter, was none other than Max Evans himself.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria walked into Kyle’s room to see him lying on his bed staring up at the ceiling. “Alright, what’s wrong?”
“Huh?” Kyle asked, looking over at his sister for the first time.
“I asked what’s wrong. From what I know of the male sex, however limited that may be, they all have this thing with staring up at the ceiling when they’re upset about something. Alex does it…Justin does it…Max does it…Michael does it…and now you’re doing it. So, what’s wrong?”
“Don’t worry about it, it’s nothing. How are you doing?”
“Hey, don’t try and change the subject. And I’m fine, a little lonely since you seem to be in some slump that you won’t talk to me about.”
“I’m fine, really. You’re just making a big deal out of nothing.”
“Enlighten me.”
“I just…well…I guess I just miss Tess,” he softly admitted.
“Already?” Maria asked, annoyed. “She’s only been gone a few days.”
“Yeah, I know. It’s just…I guess I’m so used to having her around that I just can’t believe I won’t see her for weeks…months at a time. I hate this whole long distance relationship thing. And then I guess I’m just afraid that…never mind…it’s stupid.”
“No Kyle. It’s not stupid. I understand, it’s like you miss her even more knowing how long it’s going to be before you see her again. Now tell me what else is bothering you. You’re afraid that…” she started for him.
“I guess I’m just afraid that she’ll find someone else while she’s there. That she’ll forget about me.”
“Okay Kyle, I give. You were right about one thing.”
“What?” Kyle asked quickly, worried his fears weren’t entirely unfounded.
“This is stupid. I can’t believe we’re even having this conversation. Kyle, Tess is crazy about you. And if you can’t see that, you’re an idiot. She’s not going to just trade you in for someone else. Trust me babe, you two are in for the long haul. Now stop pouting and get dressed, you’re taking me shopping.”
“I am?” Kyle asked bewildered, but feeling better after talking with Maria.
“Yes. Now hurry up, I don’t have all day.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max stared at Liz stupefied. When he had heard that another intern had been selected he had never in his wildest dreams thought it would be Liz. But thinking about it now, it seemed to make sense. Liz was a brilliant person and was more than qualified for this job. And this was right up her alley, exactly what she emphasized her education around. Actually, seeing Liz here, he couldn’t imagine why he was here at all. How they could ever put him on the same level as her was unimaginable.
He couldn’t help but rake his eyes down her body appreciatively. It seemed like it’d been forever since he’d seen her last. ‘A month at least,’ he thought to himself. She was still as beautiful as ever; although he doubted that she would ever be anything but, to him.
Seeing her again brought back all the feelings that he’d been trying to push down for the last few weeks. He’d been trying to take his sister’s advice, trying to move on, and he had in a way. Liz was no longer the be all and end all of his days, but he still loved her more than anything. He doubted that that would ever go away. Then there was a sudden hope that filled him at seeing her again; maybe this was his chance.
Liz just stood in shock at the sight of Max before her. The guy who lied and told her he loved her. The guy who hurt her more than anyone ever could. The guy who she couldn’t seem to get out of her mind for the last couple of weeks.
How was she supposed to respond to this? They hadn’t really talked in months. She had to admit that she had missed him in a sense. But…how could she handle this? It was hard enough being this close to him after so long. Knowing they were going to be working together. Feelings were already starting to stir inside her, feelings that she hadn’t confronted in a long time.
“Ah…you must be Liz,” the graying man behind the desk spoke, breaking both Max and Liz out of there haze. “I’m Dr. Carter and this is Max Evans.”
“Yeah, we’ve met,” Liz inwardly cringed at the animosity she heard in her voice.
Dr. Carter didn’t seem to notice the tension though. “Great. You two should have no trouble working together then.”
Liz gave a forced smile and hesitantly walked over to the proffered chair next to Max. She tried her hardest not to look at him, afraid of what the sight of him would provoke. She couldn’t resist though and glanced over at him quickly as she sat down, finding his eyes glued on her, unwavering. She was caught up in his eyes for a moment before she realized what she was doing and quickly looked away, trying to erase the encounter from her mind. Nevertheless, she couldn’t forget the vulnerability she saw there.
“Alright, well why don’t we start then, huh?” Dr. Carter said smiling. He loved bringing new kids into the company; it was always so refreshing to have a new outlook on things. “As you two know this internship will go through the end of May, at which point there will be a position available. Unfortunately there will only be one opening, and so only one of you will get a job. So your work here is going to be what decides who receives the position.
“You two will be working close together most of the time. We’ve never had more than one intern at a time, so we’re hoping that this will work out. You’ll get to float around to the different departments, kinda get your feet wet, try out everything. We’ll also need you to sign a confidentiality agreement, basically saying that you won’t sell anything you learn about here to other companies. Lets see, is there anything else? I think that’s about it. Do you have any questions?”
“Yes actually I have one,” Liz started. “I was just wondering, is this going to be a paid internship.”
“I’m sorry, no.”
“Thank you,” Liz said with a smile, trying not to let his answer bother her.
“Alright, well if you have no further questions, I arranged for Dr. Kelly to give you two a tour around the building, take you to the labs. When you’re done with that you’ll come back here and we’ll sign the final papers and work out a schedule, alright?”
They both nodded and Dr. Carter excused himself to go look for Dr. Kelly.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
He didn’t know why he was even bothering. He knew that she wasn’t going to be there anyway, but for some reason he just had to check. Had to make sure that she had really left him for good.
Michael stood outside, staring at the café where he had spent so much time over the last couple months. It was weird knowing that she wasn’t going to be there. That he wasn’t going to see Maria’s smiling face shining back at him as she brought him his coffee. But no, she wasn’t there. He might possibly never see her again. ‘No,’ he chastised himself. ‘Don’t think like that. She’ll come back to you. She just needs time.’ At least, that’s what he’d been trying to convince himself of for the last 3 weeks, 5 days, 6 hours…yeah, he was pathetic.
Walking into the café Michael sat down at his usual table. He made a quick scan of the café, knowing she wasn’t going to be there, but having to check just in case. When she was nowhere in sight, he just sat back and waited for a waitress to come take his order. It was going to be a long semester.
“Hi, I’m Tess. I’ll be your server today. What can I get for you?”
Looking up at her for the first time, “Wait…Tess? As in Liz’s…”
“Sister? Yes. Hello Michael,” Tess said coolly, trying not to let her disgust at the boy show through. Sure, she didn’t know him that well, but it was pretty difficult to get past the part where he knocked up her best friend and lied to her. Yeah, that kinda stuck with her.
“Uh…I guess I’ll have a mocha latte.”
“Coming right up,” Tess forced a smile on her face and went to take another order.
About ten minutes later Tess came back looking exhausted. The café had gotten full suddenly with a lot of ‘to go’ orders and she had been quite frazzled trying to fill everything while her coworker was on break.
“Here you go, sorry it took so long.”
“Hey, no problem,” Michael replied, taking a sip of his drink. “Uh Tess…this isn’t what I ordered. I think this is espresso and I got a latte.”
“Oh god, I’m so sorry,” Tess apologized, exasperated. “Uh…could anything else go wrong? It’s my first day and I have like no clue what I’m doing. I’m all by myself when that mob comes in, and then I broke 2 cups earlier when trying to take them back to the kitchen, I’ve messed up 3 no 4 orders now. Arg…it’s just not my day. I just keep screwing everything up,” she flopped down in the chair across from him
“Hey, don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s ok. Everybody has bad days from time to time. It’ll get better.”
“You’re just saying that cause I’m friends with Maria,” she said picking her head slightly out of the hands she’d buried it in. “Or else you’d just think I was some bitchy waitress.”
Michael couldn’t help but laugh. “Yeah, you’re probably right. But if it’s any consolation, I did mean it.”
“Thanks,” Tess replied sincerely. Maybe Michael wasn’t a complete bastard after all.
“No problem. So, do you think you could get me a new coffee? I can’t stand this stuff.” He made a face at the very strong tasting coffee.
“Oh sure,” Tess giggled quietly. “I’ll be right back. And I won’t even spit in it this time.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max and Liz sat in silence for a while, neither wanting to break the silence nor knowing what to say. Finally, it was Max who broke the silence.
“So…”
“So…”
“How’ve you been?”
“Oh, I’ve been just great,” Liz replied sarcastically. “ You?”
“Ok, I guess.”
“Good, good to hear.”
Silence…
“Congratulations on the internship.”
“Yeah, you too.”
Silence…
“So, how was your break?”
“Why do you even bother, Max? It’s not like you care.” She inwardly cringed at her own words. She hadn’t meant to come out sounding so bitter. Somewhere along the line of telling herself that she was okay, that she was over him, she had pushed down all the hurt and pain she was feeling, so all this time it was brewing under the surface. Seeing him again, knowing that they were going to be working together, seemed to bring back all those emotions and feelings of betrayal that she’d been holding back.
“Liz…” Max sighed heavily, but tried not to show how much that comment had hurt. If he’d ever cared about anything in his life, it was Liz Parker. “I...”
But before Max could respond fully Dr. Carter was back, bringing with him Dr. Kelly. Max and Liz were given a tour of the company’s facilities, Liz getting excited and asking lots of questions along the way. Max just sat back and watched her, loving her more and more with every second. She spent most of the time ignoring him, only glancing over when she thought he wasn’t looking.
They finished the day by signing their contracts and confidentiality agreements. They decided that afternoons were the best times for everyone, so they set up a relatively flexible schedule of working late afternoons. When they were done Max and Liz thanked Dr. Carter and went their separate ways, Liz leaving before Max had a chance to speak to her. So Max made his way to his car, alone, pondering the revelations of today’s events.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Maria! What do I do?”
“I don’t know honey. I mean you’re gonna have to figure something out, cause you’re gonna have to work with him. There really isn’t any way around this. ‘Cause you can’t give this up, you’ve worked to hard for it. And you can’t ask him to do that either.”
“I know…I’m just so confused. And I don’t know what to do. I wish you were here with me.”
“I know you do, but you have Tess.”
“But it’s not the same,” Liz sighed, knowing that this conversation wasn’t gonna get anywhere.
“I know dear, and I’m sorry. But…I just can’t deal with this if I’m there.”
“Yeah, I know. I just don’t know how to act around him. I mean, I know I was kinda mean to him today, but it just came out before I could help it.”
“Well, animosity isn’t going to get you anywhere, so you’ll have to come to some sort of compromise. What do you want?”
“I don’t know. God, it shouldn’t even matter…I’m over him.”
“Liz, if you were seriously over him, do you think we’d be having this conversation?”
“Well…no,” she answered meekly.
“Liz…tell me this. How do you really feel about this? What do you want?”
“I don’t know. I’ve been thinking about him a lot lately…like I miss him, or something.”
“And you thought you were over him?” Maria asked, baffled.
“Ok, so I was just fooling myself. I guess…I guess I wanna try and be friends. I mean, if we’re gonna have to work this closely with each other, it would be a lot easier if we could learn to be friends. It’s just so hard to get over what he did to me. How could he give up on me just like that? I thought he was better than that.”
Maria couldn’t help but feel sorry for her friend. By her words, Maria could tell that the hurt was still there, dulled a little, but still going strong. But something Liz said started to trigger Maria’s memory. Liz didn’t know the part that Michael played in their breakup. She had completely forgotten about it until now. Should she tell Liz? She deserved to know.
“Yes, I want us to be friends,” Liz said decisively after a pause. “I miss that more than anything else, the friendship that we had when we were dating. And I think that with time, we could work that out. Couldn’t we?”
‘Now what do I do?’ Maria asked herself. Liz wanted her and Max to become friends. Could she jeopardize this friendship by telling Liz the truth? But then what was a friendship without trust? But did it all really matter? In the long run, Liz would just end up hurt. Could she put her friend through more pain? And she really didn’t need to be dealing with this new information when her and Max had to work side by side.
“Yeah Liz, I’m sure that would be great. Maybe this is what you need to finally let go. I’m sure this friendship will do both of you good.”
“Thanks Maria. What would I ever do without you?”
“You’d never survive. You know what they say, ‘Behind every good woman there’s a Maria.’”
Liz laughed. “Isn’t it ‘Behind every good man there’s a good woman’?”
“Details details.”
Liz just laughed again. “Bye Maria. Love ya.”
“Right back at ya, babe.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“God Court, she hates me!”
“Come on, I doubt she hates you. Strongly dislike maybe, but not hate.”
“Thanks, I feel so much better now.”
“Well, what do you want me to do Max? Come down there and knock some sense into her?”
“Would you?”
“Ha ha. Funny. Hey what ever happened to giving it a rest for a while? Ya know, letting her go?”
“I tried that already, but now that I’ve seen her again, that she’s kinda been shoved right back in my face…it just brings the feelings right back. I just can’t let her go, I love her too much.”
“Then why don’t you tell her that?”
“I can’t do that to her. Not after everything; I can’t just waltz back into her life like nothing happened.”
“Alright, so you don’t want to let her go, but you don’t want to fight for her either. You’re hopeless.”
“Thank you for having so much faith in me.”
“Oh, come on. Alright…think…how much does she mean to you, really?”
“The world,” Max answered without hesitation.
“Then try to start over. Get to know her again, let her get to know you. Just be yourself and you’ll slowly weasel your way back into her heart.”
“Yeah, and what if that doesn’t work?”
“Then at least you got friendship, and that’s better than nothing. Am I right?”
“Yeah, I guess so. Thanks Court. You’re the best.”
“I know. Now next time, just think before you have your emotional outbursts. I’m sure you could have figured this out on your own.”
“Goodbye Courtney.”
“Later Max.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz and Max arrived at Ingen at the same time the next afternoon. When they arrived, Teresa informed them that they would be working with Dr. Kelly for the next few weeks and to report to her lab, asking if they needed directions. They both declined, saying that they remembered where it was and headed to the elevator.
They waited for the elevator in silence, neither one knowing quite where to start. Once inside, with the door closed, they both tried to speak.
“Max…”
“Liz…”
“You go first,” Liz offered.
“Alright. I just thought that we should settle this thing between us. Cause this will never work with this animosity between us.”
“Look Max. I’m sorry about yesterday. I didn’t mean to sound like the bitter ex-girlfriend. It just kinda came out.”
“No, it’s alright. You had every right to say that, after what…”
“No. Don’t try and make excuses for me. I’m sorry. Look…can we just try and start over.”
“Yeah, I’d like that. Hi, I’m Max,” he said, sticking out his hand.
“Liz. Nice to meet you.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 44
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ahhhh!” Tess cried in frustration. “How am I supposed to move my stuff in when Maria’s boxes are everywhere?” she continued in exasperation.
“Just put them in the living room,” Liz said coming in from the bathroom. “She’ll be here to pick up the rest of her stuff in a couple weeks. I’m sure that you can live until then,” she finished calmly, laughing inwardly at Tess’s overdramatic attitude.
“But I put a dozen boxes in the living room already. And unless we want to start pushing into the kitchen, there’s nowhere else to put them. How did she ever live with all this stuff?”
“It’s Maria,” Liz laughed, “nuff said. Anyway, if it bother’s you so much, take some stuff over to Alex’s apartment.”
Tess’s eyes immediately brighten up as she went to grab two of the boxes. “Thanks sis,” she called over her shoulder on the way out the door, while Liz wondered what she had just gotten her friend into.
Quickly making her way down the stairs to Alex’s apartment, Tess knocked lightly, then walked in without waiting for an answer.
“Hi Alex,” she said, seeing him on the couch with a cup of coffee, watching the news. She came in, deposited the boxes she carried in the middle of the room and left without any explanation.
“Tess?” Alex called after her retreating figure. “Hey Tess,” a little louder this time, “What is all this?” When he still got no answer he walked out of his apartment and made his way up the stairs to his friends’. Just as he reaching the doorway to their room, Tess came streaming past him with two more boxes.
“Wait…Tess…what…” but she was already past him and down the stairs. Liz just stood in the doorway laughing. “Do you want to explain to me what’s going on?”
Liz could barely stop herself from laughing. “Nice boxers,” she commented, laughing, noticing that he was standing out in the middle of the hall in nothing but his boxers and a wife beater.
“Ha funny. I didn’t really have much time to dress considering your sister just walked right into my place and started putting boxes in the middle of my living room.”
“Look, I’m sorry,” Liz said, still trying to control her giggles. “But it’s sorta my fault. I guess I kinda got it into her head to store Maria’s stuff at your place until she came to get it.”
“And where did you get a bright idea like that?”
“Oh come on Alex. It’s not like you don’t have the room. You have that whole big apartment all to yourself.”
“Yeah, but Maria has a lot of stuff,” Alex pouted.
“Oh…it’s only for a little while. I’m sure you can survive,” Tess commented as she came into the room, grabbed more boxes, and then left again immediately.
“Liz?” Alex asked, looking at his friend pleadingly.
“Sorry Alex, I can’t help you. Once she’s got her mind set to something, there’s no changing it.”
Alex just lowered his head, defeated. Then, letting out a deep sigh, he got up and grabbed two of the boxes to help Tess in moving them to his apartment.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alex, you didn’t have to do this,” Isabel said to her boyfriend from across the table.
“I know, but I wanted to. It’s your first day of college and I wanted you to start it out right. And there’s nothing more right then going out to breakfast with your wonderful boyfriend,” Alex smiled impishly.
“Well…sleeping in is kinda nice too,” Isabel commented, he did wake her up at 8am…Isabel hadn’t gotten up that early in ages.
“Eh…sleeping is overrated anyway. Come on, you can’t tell me that you aren’t the least bit anxious about starting classes.”
“Okay, so maybe I am…just a little.”
“Ah ha! I knew it. Well, to help you along on your first day…I bought you a little present,” he said, a huge grin on his face, as he reached to get something out of his backpack.
“Oh Alex, you didn’t have too…”
“I wanted to,” Alex cut her off. Handing her a bag with the words ‘USD Bookstore’ printed across the front.
Isabel opened the bag and pulled out the sweatshirt, with the letters USD embroidered in navy blue against a light blue background; the school colors.
“I figured that since you’re now officially a student, you could use one,” Alex commented.
“Oh Alex, I love it. Thank you.”
“I’m glad you like it. Anyway, I figure this way you’ll stop stealing mine all the time,” Alex teased.
“I don’t steal yours all the time,” Isabel protested. “And I’ll never stop anyway. I like your sweatshirt…it smells good.”
“It smells good?” Alex reiterated, disbelievingly.
“MmmmHmmm…Just like you. So when I’m not with you, I can put it on and it’s just like you’re around.”
“So I can be replaced by a sweatshirt?”
Isabel seemed to think about it for a while, then just nodded her head enthusiastically, a smirk on her face.
Alex just hung his head, pouting.
Seeing the look on his face, Isabel couldn’t help but laugh. “But it’ll never be as good as the real thing,” Isabel reassured, leaning across the table for a quick kiss.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz took a deep breath before walking into the building that would become so familiar to her in the coming months. Taking a deep breath, Liz moved to walk through the front door. The Ingen reception area was painted a dull gray, with plush blue chairs decorating the waiting area. Liz walked right up to the reception desk, butterflies fluttering in her stomach.
“Um…excuse me,” Liz said, getting the woman’s attention. “I’m here to see Dr. Carter…”
The woman looked up at her smiling. “You must be Liz.” At the nodding of Liz’s head she continued. “I’m Teresa. It’s good to meet you. Just give me five seconds to finish this and I’ll escort you right to Dr. Carter’s office.”
Teresa typed a last few sentences into the computer then got up, motioning for Liz to follow her. “Now, I’m not sure if you were told this over the phone,” Teresa started, “but you were one of two very well qualified applicants that were up for this internship. And since it would be a very tough decision to make between you two, you were both given the internship, but Dr. Carter will explain more on that when you meet with him. Anyway, the other intern is already here.”
“Oh,” was all Liz could say. She must say, she was a little disappointed to have to share this experience with someone, although she thought that was very selfish of her. Obviously this other person worked just as hard as she did to get here, she should be happy she wasn’t the only one offered this wonderful opportunity. Still she couldn’t help but feel a little upset.
“Well, here we are,” Teresa said, reaching an office at the end of the hallway. “Dr. Carter should be waiting for you. Good luck.”
“Thanks,” Liz said, before taking another deep breath and opening the door with the nameplate reading ‘Dr. Lewis Carter.’
But Liz could never have been prepared for what she saw on the other side of that door. For sitting in a chair, across from who could only be Dr. Carter, was none other than Max Evans himself.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria walked into Kyle’s room to see him lying on his bed staring up at the ceiling. “Alright, what’s wrong?”
“Huh?” Kyle asked, looking over at his sister for the first time.
“I asked what’s wrong. From what I know of the male sex, however limited that may be, they all have this thing with staring up at the ceiling when they’re upset about something. Alex does it…Justin does it…Max does it…Michael does it…and now you’re doing it. So, what’s wrong?”
“Don’t worry about it, it’s nothing. How are you doing?”
“Hey, don’t try and change the subject. And I’m fine, a little lonely since you seem to be in some slump that you won’t talk to me about.”
“I’m fine, really. You’re just making a big deal out of nothing.”
“Enlighten me.”
“I just…well…I guess I just miss Tess,” he softly admitted.
“Already?” Maria asked, annoyed. “She’s only been gone a few days.”
“Yeah, I know. It’s just…I guess I’m so used to having her around that I just can’t believe I won’t see her for weeks…months at a time. I hate this whole long distance relationship thing. And then I guess I’m just afraid that…never mind…it’s stupid.”
“No Kyle. It’s not stupid. I understand, it’s like you miss her even more knowing how long it’s going to be before you see her again. Now tell me what else is bothering you. You’re afraid that…” she started for him.
“I guess I’m just afraid that she’ll find someone else while she’s there. That she’ll forget about me.”
“Okay Kyle, I give. You were right about one thing.”
“What?” Kyle asked quickly, worried his fears weren’t entirely unfounded.
“This is stupid. I can’t believe we’re even having this conversation. Kyle, Tess is crazy about you. And if you can’t see that, you’re an idiot. She’s not going to just trade you in for someone else. Trust me babe, you two are in for the long haul. Now stop pouting and get dressed, you’re taking me shopping.”
“I am?” Kyle asked bewildered, but feeling better after talking with Maria.
“Yes. Now hurry up, I don’t have all day.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max stared at Liz stupefied. When he had heard that another intern had been selected he had never in his wildest dreams thought it would be Liz. But thinking about it now, it seemed to make sense. Liz was a brilliant person and was more than qualified for this job. And this was right up her alley, exactly what she emphasized her education around. Actually, seeing Liz here, he couldn’t imagine why he was here at all. How they could ever put him on the same level as her was unimaginable.
He couldn’t help but rake his eyes down her body appreciatively. It seemed like it’d been forever since he’d seen her last. ‘A month at least,’ he thought to himself. She was still as beautiful as ever; although he doubted that she would ever be anything but, to him.
Seeing her again brought back all the feelings that he’d been trying to push down for the last few weeks. He’d been trying to take his sister’s advice, trying to move on, and he had in a way. Liz was no longer the be all and end all of his days, but he still loved her more than anything. He doubted that that would ever go away. Then there was a sudden hope that filled him at seeing her again; maybe this was his chance.
Liz just stood in shock at the sight of Max before her. The guy who lied and told her he loved her. The guy who hurt her more than anyone ever could. The guy who she couldn’t seem to get out of her mind for the last couple of weeks.
How was she supposed to respond to this? They hadn’t really talked in months. She had to admit that she had missed him in a sense. But…how could she handle this? It was hard enough being this close to him after so long. Knowing they were going to be working together. Feelings were already starting to stir inside her, feelings that she hadn’t confronted in a long time.
“Ah…you must be Liz,” the graying man behind the desk spoke, breaking both Max and Liz out of there haze. “I’m Dr. Carter and this is Max Evans.”
“Yeah, we’ve met,” Liz inwardly cringed at the animosity she heard in her voice.
Dr. Carter didn’t seem to notice the tension though. “Great. You two should have no trouble working together then.”
Liz gave a forced smile and hesitantly walked over to the proffered chair next to Max. She tried her hardest not to look at him, afraid of what the sight of him would provoke. She couldn’t resist though and glanced over at him quickly as she sat down, finding his eyes glued on her, unwavering. She was caught up in his eyes for a moment before she realized what she was doing and quickly looked away, trying to erase the encounter from her mind. Nevertheless, she couldn’t forget the vulnerability she saw there.
“Alright, well why don’t we start then, huh?” Dr. Carter said smiling. He loved bringing new kids into the company; it was always so refreshing to have a new outlook on things. “As you two know this internship will go through the end of May, at which point there will be a position available. Unfortunately there will only be one opening, and so only one of you will get a job. So your work here is going to be what decides who receives the position.
“You two will be working close together most of the time. We’ve never had more than one intern at a time, so we’re hoping that this will work out. You’ll get to float around to the different departments, kinda get your feet wet, try out everything. We’ll also need you to sign a confidentiality agreement, basically saying that you won’t sell anything you learn about here to other companies. Lets see, is there anything else? I think that’s about it. Do you have any questions?”
“Yes actually I have one,” Liz started. “I was just wondering, is this going to be a paid internship.”
“I’m sorry, no.”
“Thank you,” Liz said with a smile, trying not to let his answer bother her.
“Alright, well if you have no further questions, I arranged for Dr. Kelly to give you two a tour around the building, take you to the labs. When you’re done with that you’ll come back here and we’ll sign the final papers and work out a schedule, alright?”
They both nodded and Dr. Carter excused himself to go look for Dr. Kelly.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
He didn’t know why he was even bothering. He knew that she wasn’t going to be there anyway, but for some reason he just had to check. Had to make sure that she had really left him for good.
Michael stood outside, staring at the café where he had spent so much time over the last couple months. It was weird knowing that she wasn’t going to be there. That he wasn’t going to see Maria’s smiling face shining back at him as she brought him his coffee. But no, she wasn’t there. He might possibly never see her again. ‘No,’ he chastised himself. ‘Don’t think like that. She’ll come back to you. She just needs time.’ At least, that’s what he’d been trying to convince himself of for the last 3 weeks, 5 days, 6 hours…yeah, he was pathetic.
Walking into the café Michael sat down at his usual table. He made a quick scan of the café, knowing she wasn’t going to be there, but having to check just in case. When she was nowhere in sight, he just sat back and waited for a waitress to come take his order. It was going to be a long semester.
“Hi, I’m Tess. I’ll be your server today. What can I get for you?”
Looking up at her for the first time, “Wait…Tess? As in Liz’s…”
“Sister? Yes. Hello Michael,” Tess said coolly, trying not to let her disgust at the boy show through. Sure, she didn’t know him that well, but it was pretty difficult to get past the part where he knocked up her best friend and lied to her. Yeah, that kinda stuck with her.
“Uh…I guess I’ll have a mocha latte.”
“Coming right up,” Tess forced a smile on her face and went to take another order.
About ten minutes later Tess came back looking exhausted. The café had gotten full suddenly with a lot of ‘to go’ orders and she had been quite frazzled trying to fill everything while her coworker was on break.
“Here you go, sorry it took so long.”
“Hey, no problem,” Michael replied, taking a sip of his drink. “Uh Tess…this isn’t what I ordered. I think this is espresso and I got a latte.”
“Oh god, I’m so sorry,” Tess apologized, exasperated. “Uh…could anything else go wrong? It’s my first day and I have like no clue what I’m doing. I’m all by myself when that mob comes in, and then I broke 2 cups earlier when trying to take them back to the kitchen, I’ve messed up 3 no 4 orders now. Arg…it’s just not my day. I just keep screwing everything up,” she flopped down in the chair across from him
“Hey, don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s ok. Everybody has bad days from time to time. It’ll get better.”
“You’re just saying that cause I’m friends with Maria,” she said picking her head slightly out of the hands she’d buried it in. “Or else you’d just think I was some bitchy waitress.”
Michael couldn’t help but laugh. “Yeah, you’re probably right. But if it’s any consolation, I did mean it.”
“Thanks,” Tess replied sincerely. Maybe Michael wasn’t a complete bastard after all.
“No problem. So, do you think you could get me a new coffee? I can’t stand this stuff.” He made a face at the very strong tasting coffee.
“Oh sure,” Tess giggled quietly. “I’ll be right back. And I won’t even spit in it this time.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max and Liz sat in silence for a while, neither wanting to break the silence nor knowing what to say. Finally, it was Max who broke the silence.
“So…”
“So…”
“How’ve you been?”
“Oh, I’ve been just great,” Liz replied sarcastically. “ You?”
“Ok, I guess.”
“Good, good to hear.”
Silence…
“Congratulations on the internship.”
“Yeah, you too.”
Silence…
“So, how was your break?”
“Why do you even bother, Max? It’s not like you care.” She inwardly cringed at her own words. She hadn’t meant to come out sounding so bitter. Somewhere along the line of telling herself that she was okay, that she was over him, she had pushed down all the hurt and pain she was feeling, so all this time it was brewing under the surface. Seeing him again, knowing that they were going to be working together, seemed to bring back all those emotions and feelings of betrayal that she’d been holding back.
“Liz…” Max sighed heavily, but tried not to show how much that comment had hurt. If he’d ever cared about anything in his life, it was Liz Parker. “I...”
But before Max could respond fully Dr. Carter was back, bringing with him Dr. Kelly. Max and Liz were given a tour of the company’s facilities, Liz getting excited and asking lots of questions along the way. Max just sat back and watched her, loving her more and more with every second. She spent most of the time ignoring him, only glancing over when she thought he wasn’t looking.
They finished the day by signing their contracts and confidentiality agreements. They decided that afternoons were the best times for everyone, so they set up a relatively flexible schedule of working late afternoons. When they were done Max and Liz thanked Dr. Carter and went their separate ways, Liz leaving before Max had a chance to speak to her. So Max made his way to his car, alone, pondering the revelations of today’s events.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Maria! What do I do?”
“I don’t know honey. I mean you’re gonna have to figure something out, cause you’re gonna have to work with him. There really isn’t any way around this. ‘Cause you can’t give this up, you’ve worked to hard for it. And you can’t ask him to do that either.”
“I know…I’m just so confused. And I don’t know what to do. I wish you were here with me.”
“I know you do, but you have Tess.”
“But it’s not the same,” Liz sighed, knowing that this conversation wasn’t gonna get anywhere.
“I know dear, and I’m sorry. But…I just can’t deal with this if I’m there.”
“Yeah, I know. I just don’t know how to act around him. I mean, I know I was kinda mean to him today, but it just came out before I could help it.”
“Well, animosity isn’t going to get you anywhere, so you’ll have to come to some sort of compromise. What do you want?”
“I don’t know. God, it shouldn’t even matter…I’m over him.”
“Liz, if you were seriously over him, do you think we’d be having this conversation?”
“Well…no,” she answered meekly.
“Liz…tell me this. How do you really feel about this? What do you want?”
“I don’t know. I’ve been thinking about him a lot lately…like I miss him, or something.”
“And you thought you were over him?” Maria asked, baffled.
“Ok, so I was just fooling myself. I guess…I guess I wanna try and be friends. I mean, if we’re gonna have to work this closely with each other, it would be a lot easier if we could learn to be friends. It’s just so hard to get over what he did to me. How could he give up on me just like that? I thought he was better than that.”
Maria couldn’t help but feel sorry for her friend. By her words, Maria could tell that the hurt was still there, dulled a little, but still going strong. But something Liz said started to trigger Maria’s memory. Liz didn’t know the part that Michael played in their breakup. She had completely forgotten about it until now. Should she tell Liz? She deserved to know.
“Yes, I want us to be friends,” Liz said decisively after a pause. “I miss that more than anything else, the friendship that we had when we were dating. And I think that with time, we could work that out. Couldn’t we?”
‘Now what do I do?’ Maria asked herself. Liz wanted her and Max to become friends. Could she jeopardize this friendship by telling Liz the truth? But then what was a friendship without trust? But did it all really matter? In the long run, Liz would just end up hurt. Could she put her friend through more pain? And she really didn’t need to be dealing with this new information when her and Max had to work side by side.
“Yeah Liz, I’m sure that would be great. Maybe this is what you need to finally let go. I’m sure this friendship will do both of you good.”
“Thanks Maria. What would I ever do without you?”
“You’d never survive. You know what they say, ‘Behind every good woman there’s a Maria.’”
Liz laughed. “Isn’t it ‘Behind every good man there’s a good woman’?”
“Details details.”
Liz just laughed again. “Bye Maria. Love ya.”
“Right back at ya, babe.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“God Court, she hates me!”
“Come on, I doubt she hates you. Strongly dislike maybe, but not hate.”
“Thanks, I feel so much better now.”
“Well, what do you want me to do Max? Come down there and knock some sense into her?”
“Would you?”
“Ha ha. Funny. Hey what ever happened to giving it a rest for a while? Ya know, letting her go?”
“I tried that already, but now that I’ve seen her again, that she’s kinda been shoved right back in my face…it just brings the feelings right back. I just can’t let her go, I love her too much.”
“Then why don’t you tell her that?”
“I can’t do that to her. Not after everything; I can’t just waltz back into her life like nothing happened.”
“Alright, so you don’t want to let her go, but you don’t want to fight for her either. You’re hopeless.”
“Thank you for having so much faith in me.”
“Oh, come on. Alright…think…how much does she mean to you, really?”
“The world,” Max answered without hesitation.
“Then try to start over. Get to know her again, let her get to know you. Just be yourself and you’ll slowly weasel your way back into her heart.”
“Yeah, and what if that doesn’t work?”
“Then at least you got friendship, and that’s better than nothing. Am I right?”
“Yeah, I guess so. Thanks Court. You’re the best.”
“I know. Now next time, just think before you have your emotional outbursts. I’m sure you could have figured this out on your own.”
“Goodbye Courtney.”
“Later Max.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz and Max arrived at Ingen at the same time the next afternoon. When they arrived, Teresa informed them that they would be working with Dr. Kelly for the next few weeks and to report to her lab, asking if they needed directions. They both declined, saying that they remembered where it was and headed to the elevator.
They waited for the elevator in silence, neither one knowing quite where to start. Once inside, with the door closed, they both tried to speak.
“Max…”
“Liz…”
“You go first,” Liz offered.
“Alright. I just thought that we should settle this thing between us. Cause this will never work with this animosity between us.”
“Look Max. I’m sorry about yesterday. I didn’t mean to sound like the bitter ex-girlfriend. It just kinda came out.”
“No, it’s alright. You had every right to say that, after what…”
“No. Don’t try and make excuses for me. I’m sorry. Look…can we just try and start over.”
“Yeah, I’d like that. Hi, I’m Max,” he said, sticking out his hand.
“Liz. Nice to meet you.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 45
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel walked into the house with a smile on her face and a skip in her step. What could she say? She had a wonderful boyfriend, she was going to school now, she had real friends, and life was great.
“Hey Michael,” she called as she passed him in the living room on the way to the kitchen. Sitting her backpack down on a chair she started flipping through the mail envelopes in her hands.
“Junk…junk…junk…Max…bill… Hey Michael, you have mail!” she called, still flipping through everything.
“Hmm…I wonder what this is?” she thought out loud when she came across a large envelope saying ‘do not bend’ that was addressed to her.
It was from Maria…at least that’s what she thought. It was from Nebraska and the name read Valenti…it had to be from Maria.
Opening the envelope carefully, Isabel pulled out a letter folded over a bunch of pictures.
She looked at the pictures first and smiled. There was one of her and Alex dancing together at the wedding. Alex looked so cute in the picture; she couldn’t wait to show him. There was also a picture of all of them: Alex, Isabel, Liz, Tess, Kyle, and Maria. They were all sitting on the stairs trying not to sit or step on each other’s dresses. That had been so much fun. She had never really felt closer to them all until that night in Nebraska.
“What’s that, Izzie?” Michael asked leaning over her shoulder to see what she was smiling at.
Isabel didn’t notice Michael had come up behind her or what she was holding in her hand until after she heard Michael take a deep breath. He saw her.
“Oh…” was all he said. Michael bent his head down, and looked away like the sight of her hurt his eyes or something.
“Is that all you’re going to say Michael?” Isabel couldn’t believe it; she had expected an outburst.
“What am I supposed to say?” his voice sounded defeated. His shoulders slumped some more as he returned to the couch he had occupied when Isabel had come through the door.
“I don’t know…aren’t you wondering about it though?”
“Well when was that taken?”
“Umm…when I went to visit Alex we got a call from Maria asking us if we could come to her mothers wedding. Cause Alex met her mom over Thanksgiving and all, and since I was there, I got to tag along.”
“Oh.”
“Come on Michael, you’re not being yourself. I don’t know, do something; say something!”
Michael took a deep breath, debating with himself over what to do…what to say. There were so many things he wanted to ask, but he just couldn’t.
“How is she?” he finally managed to get out.
“She’s doing great Michael. She’s dealing with the morning sickness right now, but she doesn’t have it that bad. And she’s got her family looking out for her too. Kyle won’t let her even lift a finger hardly. She’ll be fine,” Isabel told him brushing her hand along his shoulder comfortingly. “And so will the baby,” she added softly.
No matter how much Michael didn’t say, Isabel could tell he was hurting. He had almost had a child two years ago with Cassie, and when the baby was lost, Michael had been depressed. Sure he hadn’t been exactly ready for fatherhood at the time, but he was willing to do everything for that child. Now that Maria was pregnant, he had that chance again, except Maria wouldn’t let him be a part of it.
“Thanks Izzie,” Michael told her as he brushed off her touch and headed upstairs to hide in his room again. At least that’s what Isabel considered it, hiding. All Michael did was go to classes and come home and sit around the house…she’d have to see about doing something about that, but for the time being, she went back to her mail.
Izzie,
Hey girl! We got some of the wedding pictures back, and while I was looking through them I found some I thought you might like. You and Alex look absolutely adorable dancing together. You can share them with him if you want. I’m gonna make more copies of the picture of all of us though, cause I really liked it, and I’ll send everyone a copy.
How’s school going? You’re a college girl now. Classes still haven’t started here yet. I’ll actually be coming down to get the rest of my stuff before classes start. Kyle’s coming with cause he wants to see Tess. He is so funny the way he wanders around like a lost little puppy since she’s been gone! But he won’t let me do anything hardly, that’s what he’s using as his excuse to come out there, boys! I hate to ask this…but please don’t tell Michael…please. I just can’t…deal with that right now.
Well, I gotta get this in the mail so I better go. I hope everything’s going well for you with school and Alex. Later chica!
Always,
~Maria~
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
January 25, 2002
Dear Maria,
I just saw the pictures you sent Isabel from your mother’s wedding. You looked beautiful in your dress. I wish I could have seen you. Isabel says you’ve been having morning sickness. I hope it’s not too bad.
All I want to do is be there for you right now and hold you and tell you that it’ll be all right, but I know I can’t. That’s what hurts so much.
I know I screwed up, big time. But I’m going to fix it though, or try at least. I just don’t know where to start. Max and I are trying to rebuild our friendship, but I still don’t think he trusts me. I know it’ll take time, but at least we’re talking and hanging out again. Though I think Courtney has kind of replaced me as the role of ‘best friend.’
What else do I have to do to make this better…I don’t know. But I’m trying. Max and Liz are even working together at the same internship, and Max says he’s gotten Liz to start over as friends. I guess that’s a good thing. But I don’t know…should I tell her? Should I tell Liz that it was my fault that Max broke up with her? Maybe I should. Maybe then she wouldn’t blame Max so much. I don’t care if she hates me. Hell, I deserve it. But she and Max really were great together…I’m sorry that I’m only just realizing that now.
But I’m trying Maria, I really am. I hope you know that.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz groaned at the beeping sound coming from beside her bed. Damn alarm. Normally, she was just fine being a morning person, but waking up at 5:00 am all the time so that she could take a shower and catch the bus to get to the café, where she had to work until she had class, and then after class it was straight to the internship, was wearing her out. She did that three days of the week, Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. Then Tuesday and Thursday were classes, then two hours of work, another class, followed by the internship, and then back to work at the café. She also worked on the weekends when she needed more hours or could pick up any extra. Not to mention fitting in study time, Liz had no rest.
At least she got a hot shower each morning because no one else was crazy like her to get up that early. She got to know the morning bus driver pretty well too, since no one else was on the bus. Her name was Ethel and she had a grand daughter who was two years old that she babysat in the afternoons for her own daughter. Yeah, they talked a lot; Ethel was a big people person.
When Liz got to the café she used her key to get in. It was early, and she had to open…just another Monday in her long list of days…but Friday she’d get a break. She had made sure she didn’t have to work on Saturday because Friday Maria was coming. Living in San Diego without her best friend just seemed wrong. At least she’d get to see her for the weekend before she went home again.
The café was deserted in the mornings until about 9am. She’d have maybe one or two customers in an hour until then. Most people if they wanted coffee would just grab it from one of the carts near their class on their way in, which made sense.
At least it gave Liz some time to do reading for her classes and not fall too far behind. That was her main struggle, to stay caught up. Having science courses with all the labs was proving to be a challenge along with her work schedule and the added weight of this internship. But there was no way she would give up the internship. No way at all.
At twelve thirty Liz walked out of her biology lab and headed for the café. She had half an hour for lunch, so she thought she’d bother Tess while eating. Well, not bother, but just check up on her.
Liz reached the café and plopped down on the couch, which was thankfully vacant. It was the most comfortable seat in the place.
“Hey Lizzie! Need anything?” Tess asked as she walked by with a tray of drinks.
“No, that’s okay. You look pretty busy as it is.”
“You know…” but Tess didn’t finish the thought as she reached her destined table. She had finally gotten the hand of being able to do multiple things at once and how not to panic when the place got really full. Now she felt like she’d been doing this forever.
Liz ate her sandwich while reading some notes she had jotted down for in the lab at Ingen. She would be working with some new equipment so she wanted to make sure she understood everything first.
The tapping on her shoulder woke Liz from the nap like state.
“Lizzie?” Tess asked.
“Huh?” Liz looked down at her notes and then up at her sister. Then she realized she must have fallen asleep for a minute. She glanced at her watch and cursed herself. “Damn!” Now she would have to run to make it to her class on time. She had three minutes and it was normally a five minute walk. She threw all her notes in her backpack and said a quick goodbye to Tess before running out the door.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max was sitting in class wondering where Liz was. He was sure that she was in this class with him. But she wasn’t in her usual seat in the front, and class had started a minute ago.
The back door quietly opened and shut catching Max’s eye. Turning his head slightly he watched her take an empty seat in the row behind him. That was weird. Liz had never been late to class since he’d known her. Shaking it off Max focused back on the professor.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Can I get a mocha latte?”
“Sure Michael, you can go sit and I’ll bring it to you,” Tess said without looking up from the chai tea she was currently making for someone else.
“Thanks,” Michael called back as he headed to the table in the corner that had become his refuge lately.
Tess nodded her head. Michael was becoming a usual customer during her shifts here at the café.
“Here you go,” Tess said five minutes later as she brought Michael his mocha and sat in the chair opposite him. “Finally I can sit down for a minute. There’ve been people in here all morning.”
“Well, it is morning, Tess. People tend to like coffee in the morning…you know, helps them to wake up…things like that,” Michael kidded.
“Ha ha. I know, but don’t laugh at me.”
“I’m sorry.”
“So what’s up?” Tess asked. She could see something was on his mind.
“Nothing…just…well Izzie didn’t tell me she saw you guys over vacation. I mean, I was talking to her while she was with…”
“Maria?” Tess volunteered, seeing where this conversation was going.
“Yeah. I don’t know I just…”
“What did you want her to do? Say, ‘hey Michael, I’m here with Maria but you can’t see her and she doesn’t want to talk to you?’” Tess knew she was being blunt, but there wasn’t any way around it.
“No…I just…I don’t know.”
“Michael, just give Maria time, okay? I’ve known her for a long time, all my life. Just give her a little time. She can be very impulsive and doesn’t take everything in at once. Let her think things through for a while, and I know she’ll do the right thing. You just have to wait a little while longer.” With that bit of advise for him to mull over, Tess got up to help the people just entering the café…it was going to be a busy Wednesday.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Kyle, doing anything special for Tess this weekend?”
“I don’t know. I just figured we’d do whatever,” he shrugged.
“No, see Kyle, you haven’t seen her in weeks, and you’ve been moping around like a lost puppy. Now you have to show her how much you missed her. She’ll love it.”
Kyle let out a small groan, having no idea what he was supposed to do now. Maria just sat back in her seat with a smile as she enjoyed the flight. She couldn’t wait to see her friends again.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alex!” Maria called out as she threw open the door and walked right into his apartment. Two figures on the couch immediately sprung apart in surprise. “Oh, um…hi Izzie,” she tried not to laugh, but the expressions on their faces was just too perfect. “Was I interrupting something?”
“Hey Ria!” Alex tried to cover up his blushing, but she could still see it. Maria thought it was rather cute. As if she didn’t know he and Isabel kissed?
“When did you get here?” Alex asked as he stood up to hug his friend.
“Just a bit ago. Tess met us at the airport and then Kyle rented a car for the weekend. We just got here and I figured I’d give them a minute alone, so I thought I’d stop by and say hi. But I guess I interrupted something, so I’ll just go.” Maria turned and headed for the door when Isabel stopped her.
“No, wait. Don’t go because I’m here. Come sit down,” Isabel gestured to the spot beside her on the couch.
“Thanks. I see Lizzie wasn’t lying. I’m sorry about all my stuff being in your way Alex,” Maria laughed. As soon as she walked in she couldn’t miss the boxes of her things along the walls.
“Don’t worry about it. It’s not a problem, after all, you’re taking them this weekend anyways.”
“So, how’s the new college girl?” Maria turned to Isabel with a smile. “Tell me all about it! How do you like it? Made any new friends yet?” She rattled off question after question without giving a chance for a response.
“Breathe Maria!” Alex laughed as he watched his girlfriend and best friend conversing.
“It’s going okay. It’s so great to actually have something to do during the day. The last few months were so boring…I read so many books and saw so many movies…but I like this much better.”
“That’s great. So…do you have any idea what you want to study yet?”
“Gees, give her a break!” Alex laughed. “It’s only the beginning of the semester.”
“Oh, thank you for the pictures. I love them!” Isabel remembered.
“No problem. But the one of you two, wasn’t it just adorable?” The girls talked for a while as Alex just listened in, chiming in with his opinion every once in a while when it was warranted.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Lizzie!” Maria called as she waited for her friend to get off the bus in front of the apartment building.
Liz looked up with a bright smile as she stepped off the bus onto the grass.
“Ria?” She ran to her friend with a smile and they embraced.
“Hey chica! I missed you.”
“I know, me too. It is so weird living here without you in the apartment. And Tess, I mean I love her, she’s my sister, but it’s not the same.”
“Come on chica! Let’s get upstairs. I don’t think we should leave the two lovebirds alone. Jim made me promise not too!” Maria laughed cause it was true. At the airport when Jim gave her a hug goodbye he made her promise to keep an eye on his son, and so she would…to a point.
“So what do you want to do tonight?”
“Mmm…you know what I’ve really been craving these last few days? Chinese food. We don’t have a really good Chinese food place at home. You know?”
“Yeah!” Liz laughed. “That sounds good. Why don’t we go pry those two away from each other and get some food.”
“Great. I’m starved. But at least the morning sickness is over. Now mom says I’ll probably start eating everything in sight…and I think she’s right, cause I’m so hungry!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So why didn’t Alex and Isabel come too?” Kyle asked as he ate his chow mein.
“They had a hot date!” Maria informed with a laugh. “They were getting a head start on it earlier when I interrupted them.”
“Maria! That’s bad!” Tess laughed.
“I know, but hey. I mean, it was so funny, I just walked into Alex’s place and they were kissing on the couch, but the second they heard me they jumped a mile apart! It was like they were caught doing something wrong.”
“That’s just the way they are though,” Liz stood up for her friends. “They’re both naturally shy…well, sorta.”
“The word shy does not go with Alex Whitman.”
“Well, Alex is shy when it comes to girls. You should know that from all those times we tried to set him up last year,” Liz prodded.
“Mmm…okay, I suppose you’re right. We did kinda scare him.”
The four friends enjoyed their food as the reminisced. Maria enjoyed it most of all. She managed to eat all of her chow mein, orange chicken, beef and broccoli, and she even stole Kyle’s egg rolls.
“Gees Ria, hungry much?” Tess laughed.
“Hey! It’s not my fault. Besides, Kyle’s my brother now, I can steal his food whenever I want and he won’t hurt me,” she grinned evilly.
“Hey!” Kyle managed. Sure he wouldn’t hit a girl, especially not a pregnant girl, but that didn’t mean she could take advantage of him like that.
“I’m just kidding big bro,” she soothed him in a baby voice as she opened her fortune and giggled.
“Oh! What’s it say?” Liz asked jumping up and down in her seat.
Maria read the little paper out loud with a smile.
“You could prosper in the field of wacky inventions.”
The girls all broke out into fits of laughter, gathering the attention of everyone around them. Kyle just stared at them like they had lost their heads. He didn’t get it. What was so funny?
“Oh! Oh! Me next!” Liz cried as she broke open her own fortune cookie and read.
“Your labors will behr many rewards!”
“Oh, that sounds promising Lizzie!” Maria laughed.
“Mmmhmm,” Tess agreed, nodding her head. “Now mine.”
“Someone’s kindness will surprise and delight you.”
More giggles ensued followed by odd glances at Kyle, who was now extremely confused. What was wrong with these girls? They weren’t that funny, really, and what was with the strange looks?
“Okay, I don’t get it. What’s so funny about that?” he finally asked.
“You don’t know Kyle?” Liz asked.
“Don’t know what?”
“He doesn’t…okay Kyle, open you’re fortune and let me see it.”
“Okay…” Kyle wasn’t sure what to say, so he just did as he was told, handing it over to Maria, who read it out loud.
“Saturdays are good days for taking care of chores.”
“Oh! I like that one!” Tess immediately cracked.
“You would,” Maria smiled, causing Liz and Tess to laugh even harder.
“Okay, I still don’t get it. That one really isn’t funny. It’s kinda dumb even, if you ask me.”
“Kyle, just listen. It’s just this little thing. You see, when you get your fortune, you have to add two little words to the end of it. That’s all.”
Kyle still looked confused, so Tess leaned over and whispered in his ear, “In bed.” His expression remained confused for a moment before his eyes went really wide and his lips formed an O.
“Get it Kyle?” He just nodded his head.
“So now read them.” They all passed over their fortunes to Kyle and he read them again and started laughing.
“Okay, I get it now!” he smiled, proud of himself.
The girls just laughed at him…men! They were so slow!
“Hey, I like mine!” Kyle declared.
“Yeah, you would,” Maria muttered as she shook her head at him.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
When the four walked back into the upstairs apartment, Tess grabbed Kyle’s hand.
“Come on, you can put your stuff in here for tonight,” she told him, motioning toward the bedroom.
“Uh-uh! No way! I do NOT think so!” Liz told her sister.
“What?” Tess asked with her most innocent face.
“There is no way that he is sleeping in the bedroom,” she told her flatly.
“Fine! He can sleep on the couch then.”
“Oh, then I guess you get the floor then?” Liz asked.
“What?”
“Well I’m not going to let Ria sleep on the floor, she gets your bed. I thought you were going to sleep on the couch and Kyle was going to sleep down stairs on Alex’s couch…but if you want to sleep on the floor in the bedroom…”
“Oh fine! I’m sorry baby,” she turned to Kyle with a pout and placed a small kiss on his lips.
“Hey, that’s fine. I can just sleep on the floor in here, and you can take the couch. No problem.”
“Yeah, just remember we’re just in the other room,” Maria laughed as she and Liz walked away leaving the lovebirds alone on the couch.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Saturday morning Kyle took Maria to a shipping place to get everything sorted out about sending all of her things home. He couldn’t believe she had acquired so much junk in only a year and a half. When that was done he took her to lunch and was trying to get ideas on what to do to ‘surprise’ Tess.
“I don’t know Kyle, just something heart felt. You know the expression, ‘unexpected gift, unexpected time.’ Right now anything will pretty much be unexpected because you’re here visiting her, and that’s enough. But just do something…I don’t know, spontaneous,” Maria suggested.
“Hmm…well, what is there to do around here? I mean, you used to live here…I don’t know.”
“Gees, what do you need me to do, plan out the entire date and come along to supervise that everything goes according to plan?”
“No! Don’t be ridiculous…why would I want you with us…that would be dumb.” Maria just rolled her eyes…he really didn’t get it.
“Kyle, just be yourself. What is something that you would normally do with a girl?”
“Well…something fun where we could both have a good time.”
“Ugh! Kyle, you aren’t helping here!”
“Oh! Never mind, I think I got it, but thanks anyways Ria.”
“No problem…glad I could be of service,” she laughed rolling her eyes at his odd behavior.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Tess was smiling at work on Sunday. She just couldn’t seem to get that smile off of her face.
“Hey Michael. What are you doing here on a Sunday?” she asked as she walked over to his corner table.
“Nothing…just had to get out. I figured I might as well come here.”
“Well then, what can I get you?”
“Just the usual, thanks,” he told her. Tess nodded and went to get his mocha latte. It was funny, she knew she shouldn’t really like this guy because of everything that had happened between him and Maria, but she felt this weird sort of friendship forming between them. Every time he came into the café they would talk. She could see how much he wanted to ask about Maria, his eyes hid nothing. But he usually held back.
“Here you go.” She placed his coffee on the table and sat down across from him. Being a Sunday there was hardly anyone in the place, only people from the dorms, well except for Michael.
“So what did you do this weekend?” Michael asked, noting how cheery she was. “It must have been something good the way you keep grinning like the Cheshire cat.”
Tess’s face lit up even brighter. Her boyfriend was the best. He really was. He had taken her out to a picnic on the beach the night before, and they had built sandcastles, and she’d buried him in the sand…it had been perfect.
“Kyle’s here! Well he was…he might be gone by now…I don’t remember when…” Tess stared off trying to remember but couldn’t so she shook it off.
“He came all that way just to see you?” Michael asked surprised. “Must be some special guy.”
“Well yeah, he is special. But he came with Maria to get her stuff…” Tess didn’t realize what she was saying until it was too late…fuck!
Michael heard Maria’s name and the fact that she was here. That was enough to send him tearing out of the café and to his car as fast as he could.
“Shit!” Tess cursed herself. Michael wasn’t supposed to have known that Maria was there…but now she had told him. Oh well…what’s done is done.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael pushed his car to go faster and faster. He was in a hurry. He just had to get to the apartment before Maria left. He had to see her. Just once. He had no idea what he would say if he found her…but he had to see her, and this was his only chance. He would have to thank Tess later.
There was a small dark blue car leaving just as Michael pulled up to the apartment complex, letting him have a spot right in front.
“Thank you!” Michael whispered to no one as he jumped out of the car and headed into the building.
Three flights of stairs seemed like nothing and soon Michael found himself in front of her door…well, not her door anymore, but hopefully she would be behind it.
He raised his hand to knock, but the door was pulled open for him.
“Michael?” Liz asked in surprise. What was he doing there, she wondered.
“Where is she?” Michael asked frantically.
“She’s gone Michael, she just left.” Liz watched his face fall as she spoke. “How did you know she was here anyways?”
“I saw Tess in the café…” he whispered, trying to figure out what to do now.
“She told you?”
“She didn’t mean to…Did she go to the airport?”
“Michael-”
But he didn’t wait for her answer and he ran back down stairs to get to his car and head to the airport.
Unfortunately…there was traffic on the 8. It was some kind of car accident that had to have just happened.
“Damn it!” Michael cursed. “Come on, hurry up!” he urged. But things just weren’t going his way.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Kyle and Maria arrived at the airport an hour and a half before their flight. Long enough so that Kyle could return the car. He had liked driving the deep blue mustang for a while; it had definitely been fun. He had always liked sports cars; they just weren’t that practical when you lived where it snowed all winter.
“Come on, let’s go get some food,” Maria suggested. “You know what they have on the planes always suck.”
“The peanuts don’t suck,” Kyle reminded.
“Kyle, peanuts do not classify as food, they’re peanuts. I want food, like real food, so feed me!” she cried as she dragged him towards the food.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It took Michael over an hour to get to the airport. He hoped she would still be there…she had to be. He was so close; it just wouldn’t be fair to take her away from him now.
As Michael walked through the doors of the airport he heard the last call for a flight to Nebraska and panicked, running as fast as he could.
When he got to the gate he saw people disappearing down the terminal. One blond head stood out as it turned the corner and was gone. Michael collapsed in a chair, head in his hands crying.
He had been so close! Why was life playing tricks on him? Was this all because of what he’d done to Max? Was this for ruining his friendship with his best friend, and for ruining his best friends chance at love? Was this for lying to Maria? What?!
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Liz,” Max smiled as he walked into the Ingen lab Monday afternoon. She was just setting some things out on the lab bench in front of her.
“Oh, hey Max. I was just…”
“Setting things up,” he finished for her. “Great. So we can just get to work then.”
Max was thankful that Liz was no longer snapping at him. That first day had been horrible; he hadn’t even been able to talk to her. But now, this was good. He could definitely work with this. Just being around Liz put a smile on his face as long as she wasn’t yelling at him. And she seemed to be trying to be nice, so he wouldn’t give her any reason not to be.
“So did you have a good weekend?”
“Yeah, actually I did. Maria came out to get the last of her stuff and we had a lot of fun. I miss her when she’s not here. It’s weird, she’s the one thing that has always been constant in my life, you know? I mean, I came out to go to school and left my parents and my sister, but Maria was still with me. And we always had each other throughout school back in Nebraska…okay I’m rambling now,” Liz looked down at her papers, blushing in embarrassment. It was just so easy to talk to Max sometimes.
“No, its okay. You weren’t rambling. I think that’s cool that you two are so close. Michael and I used to be like that.”
“Yeah, it’s just weird now that she’s not here. I miss her.”
“But you still can talk to her on the phone and stuff, right?”
“Yeah, when she can get a hold of me,” Liz mumbled, not wanting to be heard. Max let the conversation drop when he noticed Liz’s hesitation.
The rest of the afternoon they worked together to get the experiment started. They worked like clockwork together, and Max knew that somehow, things would work out.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 45
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel walked into the house with a smile on her face and a skip in her step. What could she say? She had a wonderful boyfriend, she was going to school now, she had real friends, and life was great.
“Hey Michael,” she called as she passed him in the living room on the way to the kitchen. Sitting her backpack down on a chair she started flipping through the mail envelopes in her hands.
“Junk…junk…junk…Max…bill… Hey Michael, you have mail!” she called, still flipping through everything.
“Hmm…I wonder what this is?” she thought out loud when she came across a large envelope saying ‘do not bend’ that was addressed to her.
It was from Maria…at least that’s what she thought. It was from Nebraska and the name read Valenti…it had to be from Maria.
Opening the envelope carefully, Isabel pulled out a letter folded over a bunch of pictures.
She looked at the pictures first and smiled. There was one of her and Alex dancing together at the wedding. Alex looked so cute in the picture; she couldn’t wait to show him. There was also a picture of all of them: Alex, Isabel, Liz, Tess, Kyle, and Maria. They were all sitting on the stairs trying not to sit or step on each other’s dresses. That had been so much fun. She had never really felt closer to them all until that night in Nebraska.
“What’s that, Izzie?” Michael asked leaning over her shoulder to see what she was smiling at.
Isabel didn’t notice Michael had come up behind her or what she was holding in her hand until after she heard Michael take a deep breath. He saw her.
“Oh…” was all he said. Michael bent his head down, and looked away like the sight of her hurt his eyes or something.
“Is that all you’re going to say Michael?” Isabel couldn’t believe it; she had expected an outburst.
“What am I supposed to say?” his voice sounded defeated. His shoulders slumped some more as he returned to the couch he had occupied when Isabel had come through the door.
“I don’t know…aren’t you wondering about it though?”
“Well when was that taken?”
“Umm…when I went to visit Alex we got a call from Maria asking us if we could come to her mothers wedding. Cause Alex met her mom over Thanksgiving and all, and since I was there, I got to tag along.”
“Oh.”
“Come on Michael, you’re not being yourself. I don’t know, do something; say something!”
Michael took a deep breath, debating with himself over what to do…what to say. There were so many things he wanted to ask, but he just couldn’t.
“How is she?” he finally managed to get out.
“She’s doing great Michael. She’s dealing with the morning sickness right now, but she doesn’t have it that bad. And she’s got her family looking out for her too. Kyle won’t let her even lift a finger hardly. She’ll be fine,” Isabel told him brushing her hand along his shoulder comfortingly. “And so will the baby,” she added softly.
No matter how much Michael didn’t say, Isabel could tell he was hurting. He had almost had a child two years ago with Cassie, and when the baby was lost, Michael had been depressed. Sure he hadn’t been exactly ready for fatherhood at the time, but he was willing to do everything for that child. Now that Maria was pregnant, he had that chance again, except Maria wouldn’t let him be a part of it.
“Thanks Izzie,” Michael told her as he brushed off her touch and headed upstairs to hide in his room again. At least that’s what Isabel considered it, hiding. All Michael did was go to classes and come home and sit around the house…she’d have to see about doing something about that, but for the time being, she went back to her mail.
Izzie,
Hey girl! We got some of the wedding pictures back, and while I was looking through them I found some I thought you might like. You and Alex look absolutely adorable dancing together. You can share them with him if you want. I’m gonna make more copies of the picture of all of us though, cause I really liked it, and I’ll send everyone a copy.
How’s school going? You’re a college girl now. Classes still haven’t started here yet. I’ll actually be coming down to get the rest of my stuff before classes start. Kyle’s coming with cause he wants to see Tess. He is so funny the way he wanders around like a lost little puppy since she’s been gone! But he won’t let me do anything hardly, that’s what he’s using as his excuse to come out there, boys! I hate to ask this…but please don’t tell Michael…please. I just can’t…deal with that right now.
Well, I gotta get this in the mail so I better go. I hope everything’s going well for you with school and Alex. Later chica!
Always,
~Maria~
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
January 25, 2002
Dear Maria,
I just saw the pictures you sent Isabel from your mother’s wedding. You looked beautiful in your dress. I wish I could have seen you. Isabel says you’ve been having morning sickness. I hope it’s not too bad.
All I want to do is be there for you right now and hold you and tell you that it’ll be all right, but I know I can’t. That’s what hurts so much.
I know I screwed up, big time. But I’m going to fix it though, or try at least. I just don’t know where to start. Max and I are trying to rebuild our friendship, but I still don’t think he trusts me. I know it’ll take time, but at least we’re talking and hanging out again. Though I think Courtney has kind of replaced me as the role of ‘best friend.’
What else do I have to do to make this better…I don’t know. But I’m trying. Max and Liz are even working together at the same internship, and Max says he’s gotten Liz to start over as friends. I guess that’s a good thing. But I don’t know…should I tell her? Should I tell Liz that it was my fault that Max broke up with her? Maybe I should. Maybe then she wouldn’t blame Max so much. I don’t care if she hates me. Hell, I deserve it. But she and Max really were great together…I’m sorry that I’m only just realizing that now.
But I’m trying Maria, I really am. I hope you know that.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz groaned at the beeping sound coming from beside her bed. Damn alarm. Normally, she was just fine being a morning person, but waking up at 5:00 am all the time so that she could take a shower and catch the bus to get to the café, where she had to work until she had class, and then after class it was straight to the internship, was wearing her out. She did that three days of the week, Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. Then Tuesday and Thursday were classes, then two hours of work, another class, followed by the internship, and then back to work at the café. She also worked on the weekends when she needed more hours or could pick up any extra. Not to mention fitting in study time, Liz had no rest.
At least she got a hot shower each morning because no one else was crazy like her to get up that early. She got to know the morning bus driver pretty well too, since no one else was on the bus. Her name was Ethel and she had a grand daughter who was two years old that she babysat in the afternoons for her own daughter. Yeah, they talked a lot; Ethel was a big people person.
When Liz got to the café she used her key to get in. It was early, and she had to open…just another Monday in her long list of days…but Friday she’d get a break. She had made sure she didn’t have to work on Saturday because Friday Maria was coming. Living in San Diego without her best friend just seemed wrong. At least she’d get to see her for the weekend before she went home again.
The café was deserted in the mornings until about 9am. She’d have maybe one or two customers in an hour until then. Most people if they wanted coffee would just grab it from one of the carts near their class on their way in, which made sense.
At least it gave Liz some time to do reading for her classes and not fall too far behind. That was her main struggle, to stay caught up. Having science courses with all the labs was proving to be a challenge along with her work schedule and the added weight of this internship. But there was no way she would give up the internship. No way at all.
At twelve thirty Liz walked out of her biology lab and headed for the café. She had half an hour for lunch, so she thought she’d bother Tess while eating. Well, not bother, but just check up on her.
Liz reached the café and plopped down on the couch, which was thankfully vacant. It was the most comfortable seat in the place.
“Hey Lizzie! Need anything?” Tess asked as she walked by with a tray of drinks.
“No, that’s okay. You look pretty busy as it is.”
“You know…” but Tess didn’t finish the thought as she reached her destined table. She had finally gotten the hand of being able to do multiple things at once and how not to panic when the place got really full. Now she felt like she’d been doing this forever.
Liz ate her sandwich while reading some notes she had jotted down for in the lab at Ingen. She would be working with some new equipment so she wanted to make sure she understood everything first.
The tapping on her shoulder woke Liz from the nap like state.
“Lizzie?” Tess asked.
“Huh?” Liz looked down at her notes and then up at her sister. Then she realized she must have fallen asleep for a minute. She glanced at her watch and cursed herself. “Damn!” Now she would have to run to make it to her class on time. She had three minutes and it was normally a five minute walk. She threw all her notes in her backpack and said a quick goodbye to Tess before running out the door.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max was sitting in class wondering where Liz was. He was sure that she was in this class with him. But she wasn’t in her usual seat in the front, and class had started a minute ago.
The back door quietly opened and shut catching Max’s eye. Turning his head slightly he watched her take an empty seat in the row behind him. That was weird. Liz had never been late to class since he’d known her. Shaking it off Max focused back on the professor.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Can I get a mocha latte?”
“Sure Michael, you can go sit and I’ll bring it to you,” Tess said without looking up from the chai tea she was currently making for someone else.
“Thanks,” Michael called back as he headed to the table in the corner that had become his refuge lately.
Tess nodded her head. Michael was becoming a usual customer during her shifts here at the café.
“Here you go,” Tess said five minutes later as she brought Michael his mocha and sat in the chair opposite him. “Finally I can sit down for a minute. There’ve been people in here all morning.”
“Well, it is morning, Tess. People tend to like coffee in the morning…you know, helps them to wake up…things like that,” Michael kidded.
“Ha ha. I know, but don’t laugh at me.”
“I’m sorry.”
“So what’s up?” Tess asked. She could see something was on his mind.
“Nothing…just…well Izzie didn’t tell me she saw you guys over vacation. I mean, I was talking to her while she was with…”
“Maria?” Tess volunteered, seeing where this conversation was going.
“Yeah. I don’t know I just…”
“What did you want her to do? Say, ‘hey Michael, I’m here with Maria but you can’t see her and she doesn’t want to talk to you?’” Tess knew she was being blunt, but there wasn’t any way around it.
“No…I just…I don’t know.”
“Michael, just give Maria time, okay? I’ve known her for a long time, all my life. Just give her a little time. She can be very impulsive and doesn’t take everything in at once. Let her think things through for a while, and I know she’ll do the right thing. You just have to wait a little while longer.” With that bit of advise for him to mull over, Tess got up to help the people just entering the café…it was going to be a busy Wednesday.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Kyle, doing anything special for Tess this weekend?”
“I don’t know. I just figured we’d do whatever,” he shrugged.
“No, see Kyle, you haven’t seen her in weeks, and you’ve been moping around like a lost puppy. Now you have to show her how much you missed her. She’ll love it.”
Kyle let out a small groan, having no idea what he was supposed to do now. Maria just sat back in her seat with a smile as she enjoyed the flight. She couldn’t wait to see her friends again.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alex!” Maria called out as she threw open the door and walked right into his apartment. Two figures on the couch immediately sprung apart in surprise. “Oh, um…hi Izzie,” she tried not to laugh, but the expressions on their faces was just too perfect. “Was I interrupting something?”
“Hey Ria!” Alex tried to cover up his blushing, but she could still see it. Maria thought it was rather cute. As if she didn’t know he and Isabel kissed?
“When did you get here?” Alex asked as he stood up to hug his friend.
“Just a bit ago. Tess met us at the airport and then Kyle rented a car for the weekend. We just got here and I figured I’d give them a minute alone, so I thought I’d stop by and say hi. But I guess I interrupted something, so I’ll just go.” Maria turned and headed for the door when Isabel stopped her.
“No, wait. Don’t go because I’m here. Come sit down,” Isabel gestured to the spot beside her on the couch.
“Thanks. I see Lizzie wasn’t lying. I’m sorry about all my stuff being in your way Alex,” Maria laughed. As soon as she walked in she couldn’t miss the boxes of her things along the walls.
“Don’t worry about it. It’s not a problem, after all, you’re taking them this weekend anyways.”
“So, how’s the new college girl?” Maria turned to Isabel with a smile. “Tell me all about it! How do you like it? Made any new friends yet?” She rattled off question after question without giving a chance for a response.
“Breathe Maria!” Alex laughed as he watched his girlfriend and best friend conversing.
“It’s going okay. It’s so great to actually have something to do during the day. The last few months were so boring…I read so many books and saw so many movies…but I like this much better.”
“That’s great. So…do you have any idea what you want to study yet?”
“Gees, give her a break!” Alex laughed. “It’s only the beginning of the semester.”
“Oh, thank you for the pictures. I love them!” Isabel remembered.
“No problem. But the one of you two, wasn’t it just adorable?” The girls talked for a while as Alex just listened in, chiming in with his opinion every once in a while when it was warranted.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Lizzie!” Maria called as she waited for her friend to get off the bus in front of the apartment building.
Liz looked up with a bright smile as she stepped off the bus onto the grass.
“Ria?” She ran to her friend with a smile and they embraced.
“Hey chica! I missed you.”
“I know, me too. It is so weird living here without you in the apartment. And Tess, I mean I love her, she’s my sister, but it’s not the same.”
“Come on chica! Let’s get upstairs. I don’t think we should leave the two lovebirds alone. Jim made me promise not too!” Maria laughed cause it was true. At the airport when Jim gave her a hug goodbye he made her promise to keep an eye on his son, and so she would…to a point.
“So what do you want to do tonight?”
“Mmm…you know what I’ve really been craving these last few days? Chinese food. We don’t have a really good Chinese food place at home. You know?”
“Yeah!” Liz laughed. “That sounds good. Why don’t we go pry those two away from each other and get some food.”
“Great. I’m starved. But at least the morning sickness is over. Now mom says I’ll probably start eating everything in sight…and I think she’s right, cause I’m so hungry!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So why didn’t Alex and Isabel come too?” Kyle asked as he ate his chow mein.
“They had a hot date!” Maria informed with a laugh. “They were getting a head start on it earlier when I interrupted them.”
“Maria! That’s bad!” Tess laughed.
“I know, but hey. I mean, it was so funny, I just walked into Alex’s place and they were kissing on the couch, but the second they heard me they jumped a mile apart! It was like they were caught doing something wrong.”
“That’s just the way they are though,” Liz stood up for her friends. “They’re both naturally shy…well, sorta.”
“The word shy does not go with Alex Whitman.”
“Well, Alex is shy when it comes to girls. You should know that from all those times we tried to set him up last year,” Liz prodded.
“Mmm…okay, I suppose you’re right. We did kinda scare him.”
The four friends enjoyed their food as the reminisced. Maria enjoyed it most of all. She managed to eat all of her chow mein, orange chicken, beef and broccoli, and she even stole Kyle’s egg rolls.
“Gees Ria, hungry much?” Tess laughed.
“Hey! It’s not my fault. Besides, Kyle’s my brother now, I can steal his food whenever I want and he won’t hurt me,” she grinned evilly.
“Hey!” Kyle managed. Sure he wouldn’t hit a girl, especially not a pregnant girl, but that didn’t mean she could take advantage of him like that.
“I’m just kidding big bro,” she soothed him in a baby voice as she opened her fortune and giggled.
“Oh! What’s it say?” Liz asked jumping up and down in her seat.
Maria read the little paper out loud with a smile.
“You could prosper in the field of wacky inventions.”
The girls all broke out into fits of laughter, gathering the attention of everyone around them. Kyle just stared at them like they had lost their heads. He didn’t get it. What was so funny?
“Oh! Oh! Me next!” Liz cried as she broke open her own fortune cookie and read.
“Your labors will behr many rewards!”
“Oh, that sounds promising Lizzie!” Maria laughed.
“Mmmhmm,” Tess agreed, nodding her head. “Now mine.”
“Someone’s kindness will surprise and delight you.”
More giggles ensued followed by odd glances at Kyle, who was now extremely confused. What was wrong with these girls? They weren’t that funny, really, and what was with the strange looks?
“Okay, I don’t get it. What’s so funny about that?” he finally asked.
“You don’t know Kyle?” Liz asked.
“Don’t know what?”
“He doesn’t…okay Kyle, open you’re fortune and let me see it.”
“Okay…” Kyle wasn’t sure what to say, so he just did as he was told, handing it over to Maria, who read it out loud.
“Saturdays are good days for taking care of chores.”
“Oh! I like that one!” Tess immediately cracked.
“You would,” Maria smiled, causing Liz and Tess to laugh even harder.
“Okay, I still don’t get it. That one really isn’t funny. It’s kinda dumb even, if you ask me.”
“Kyle, just listen. It’s just this little thing. You see, when you get your fortune, you have to add two little words to the end of it. That’s all.”
Kyle still looked confused, so Tess leaned over and whispered in his ear, “In bed.” His expression remained confused for a moment before his eyes went really wide and his lips formed an O.
“Get it Kyle?” He just nodded his head.
“So now read them.” They all passed over their fortunes to Kyle and he read them again and started laughing.
“Okay, I get it now!” he smiled, proud of himself.
The girls just laughed at him…men! They were so slow!
“Hey, I like mine!” Kyle declared.
“Yeah, you would,” Maria muttered as she shook her head at him.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
When the four walked back into the upstairs apartment, Tess grabbed Kyle’s hand.
“Come on, you can put your stuff in here for tonight,” she told him, motioning toward the bedroom.
“Uh-uh! No way! I do NOT think so!” Liz told her sister.
“What?” Tess asked with her most innocent face.
“There is no way that he is sleeping in the bedroom,” she told her flatly.
“Fine! He can sleep on the couch then.”
“Oh, then I guess you get the floor then?” Liz asked.
“What?”
“Well I’m not going to let Ria sleep on the floor, she gets your bed. I thought you were going to sleep on the couch and Kyle was going to sleep down stairs on Alex’s couch…but if you want to sleep on the floor in the bedroom…”
“Oh fine! I’m sorry baby,” she turned to Kyle with a pout and placed a small kiss on his lips.
“Hey, that’s fine. I can just sleep on the floor in here, and you can take the couch. No problem.”
“Yeah, just remember we’re just in the other room,” Maria laughed as she and Liz walked away leaving the lovebirds alone on the couch.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Saturday morning Kyle took Maria to a shipping place to get everything sorted out about sending all of her things home. He couldn’t believe she had acquired so much junk in only a year and a half. When that was done he took her to lunch and was trying to get ideas on what to do to ‘surprise’ Tess.
“I don’t know Kyle, just something heart felt. You know the expression, ‘unexpected gift, unexpected time.’ Right now anything will pretty much be unexpected because you’re here visiting her, and that’s enough. But just do something…I don’t know, spontaneous,” Maria suggested.
“Hmm…well, what is there to do around here? I mean, you used to live here…I don’t know.”
“Gees, what do you need me to do, plan out the entire date and come along to supervise that everything goes according to plan?”
“No! Don’t be ridiculous…why would I want you with us…that would be dumb.” Maria just rolled her eyes…he really didn’t get it.
“Kyle, just be yourself. What is something that you would normally do with a girl?”
“Well…something fun where we could both have a good time.”
“Ugh! Kyle, you aren’t helping here!”
“Oh! Never mind, I think I got it, but thanks anyways Ria.”
“No problem…glad I could be of service,” she laughed rolling her eyes at his odd behavior.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Tess was smiling at work on Sunday. She just couldn’t seem to get that smile off of her face.
“Hey Michael. What are you doing here on a Sunday?” she asked as she walked over to his corner table.
“Nothing…just had to get out. I figured I might as well come here.”
“Well then, what can I get you?”
“Just the usual, thanks,” he told her. Tess nodded and went to get his mocha latte. It was funny, she knew she shouldn’t really like this guy because of everything that had happened between him and Maria, but she felt this weird sort of friendship forming between them. Every time he came into the café they would talk. She could see how much he wanted to ask about Maria, his eyes hid nothing. But he usually held back.
“Here you go.” She placed his coffee on the table and sat down across from him. Being a Sunday there was hardly anyone in the place, only people from the dorms, well except for Michael.
“So what did you do this weekend?” Michael asked, noting how cheery she was. “It must have been something good the way you keep grinning like the Cheshire cat.”
Tess’s face lit up even brighter. Her boyfriend was the best. He really was. He had taken her out to a picnic on the beach the night before, and they had built sandcastles, and she’d buried him in the sand…it had been perfect.
“Kyle’s here! Well he was…he might be gone by now…I don’t remember when…” Tess stared off trying to remember but couldn’t so she shook it off.
“He came all that way just to see you?” Michael asked surprised. “Must be some special guy.”
“Well yeah, he is special. But he came with Maria to get her stuff…” Tess didn’t realize what she was saying until it was too late…fuck!
Michael heard Maria’s name and the fact that she was here. That was enough to send him tearing out of the café and to his car as fast as he could.
“Shit!” Tess cursed herself. Michael wasn’t supposed to have known that Maria was there…but now she had told him. Oh well…what’s done is done.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael pushed his car to go faster and faster. He was in a hurry. He just had to get to the apartment before Maria left. He had to see her. Just once. He had no idea what he would say if he found her…but he had to see her, and this was his only chance. He would have to thank Tess later.
There was a small dark blue car leaving just as Michael pulled up to the apartment complex, letting him have a spot right in front.
“Thank you!” Michael whispered to no one as he jumped out of the car and headed into the building.
Three flights of stairs seemed like nothing and soon Michael found himself in front of her door…well, not her door anymore, but hopefully she would be behind it.
He raised his hand to knock, but the door was pulled open for him.
“Michael?” Liz asked in surprise. What was he doing there, she wondered.
“Where is she?” Michael asked frantically.
“She’s gone Michael, she just left.” Liz watched his face fall as she spoke. “How did you know she was here anyways?”
“I saw Tess in the café…” he whispered, trying to figure out what to do now.
“She told you?”
“She didn’t mean to…Did she go to the airport?”
“Michael-”
But he didn’t wait for her answer and he ran back down stairs to get to his car and head to the airport.
Unfortunately…there was traffic on the 8. It was some kind of car accident that had to have just happened.
“Damn it!” Michael cursed. “Come on, hurry up!” he urged. But things just weren’t going his way.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Kyle and Maria arrived at the airport an hour and a half before their flight. Long enough so that Kyle could return the car. He had liked driving the deep blue mustang for a while; it had definitely been fun. He had always liked sports cars; they just weren’t that practical when you lived where it snowed all winter.
“Come on, let’s go get some food,” Maria suggested. “You know what they have on the planes always suck.”
“The peanuts don’t suck,” Kyle reminded.
“Kyle, peanuts do not classify as food, they’re peanuts. I want food, like real food, so feed me!” she cried as she dragged him towards the food.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It took Michael over an hour to get to the airport. He hoped she would still be there…she had to be. He was so close; it just wouldn’t be fair to take her away from him now.
As Michael walked through the doors of the airport he heard the last call for a flight to Nebraska and panicked, running as fast as he could.
When he got to the gate he saw people disappearing down the terminal. One blond head stood out as it turned the corner and was gone. Michael collapsed in a chair, head in his hands crying.
He had been so close! Why was life playing tricks on him? Was this all because of what he’d done to Max? Was this for ruining his friendship with his best friend, and for ruining his best friends chance at love? Was this for lying to Maria? What?!
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Liz,” Max smiled as he walked into the Ingen lab Monday afternoon. She was just setting some things out on the lab bench in front of her.
“Oh, hey Max. I was just…”
“Setting things up,” he finished for her. “Great. So we can just get to work then.”
Max was thankful that Liz was no longer snapping at him. That first day had been horrible; he hadn’t even been able to talk to her. But now, this was good. He could definitely work with this. Just being around Liz put a smile on his face as long as she wasn’t yelling at him. And she seemed to be trying to be nice, so he wouldn’t give her any reason not to be.
“So did you have a good weekend?”
“Yeah, actually I did. Maria came out to get the last of her stuff and we had a lot of fun. I miss her when she’s not here. It’s weird, she’s the one thing that has always been constant in my life, you know? I mean, I came out to go to school and left my parents and my sister, but Maria was still with me. And we always had each other throughout school back in Nebraska…okay I’m rambling now,” Liz looked down at her papers, blushing in embarrassment. It was just so easy to talk to Max sometimes.
“No, its okay. You weren’t rambling. I think that’s cool that you two are so close. Michael and I used to be like that.”
“Yeah, it’s just weird now that she’s not here. I miss her.”
“But you still can talk to her on the phone and stuff, right?”
“Yeah, when she can get a hold of me,” Liz mumbled, not wanting to be heard. Max let the conversation drop when he noticed Liz’s hesitation.
The rest of the afternoon they worked together to get the experiment started. They worked like clockwork together, and Max knew that somehow, things would work out.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 46
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
February 3, 2002
Dear Maria,
I was so close. I think fate has to be trying to play some cruel trick on me by letting me get so close and then tearing you away from me again. God Maria! I just needed to see you, just one more time. I needed to make sure that you’d really be okay. I know everyone says that you’re gonna be just fine, but I won’t trust it until I see it with my own eyes. I will always worry about you. Always love you.
I know why you’re avoiding me and I can’t even begin to imagine how much I hurt you but…I can’t go through this again. I can’t lose another child. Somehow, someway I’ll find a way to be a part of your life, of both of your lives. If you’ll please let me? I’ll let you have your time, though. Until then, I’ll be waiting for you.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Liz,” Tess called lightly. “Liz honey, wake up.”
Liz sprang up suddenly and looked at her sister questionably. “Huh?” Then noticing it was light outside she cursed herself, “Damnit.”
“You must have fallen asleep last night,” Tess commented. Liz had been sitting at dining table, head laying on her book. “If you don’t get going you’re gonna be late for work.”
“Thanks,” Liz jumped up and ran into the bedroom.
After getting out of the shower she found Tess sitting on her bed, holding out a cup of coffee to her. “Oh…thank you. But what are you doing up so early? Go back to sleep.”
“When your alarm went off this morning and you didn’t shut it off, I woke up. Look Liz, you can’t keep going like this. It isn’t healthy. Your gonna wear down sooner or later. Maybe I could pick up some extra shifts and…”
But Liz cut her off, “No. It’s your first semester here. You’re still getting used to things. I’m not going to let you fall behind or get stressed because you’re working to pay my rent.”
“But Liz…”
“I’ll make it. Don’t worry about me. I just need to catch up on more sleep over the weekend, that’s all.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Liz?” Max tapped her lightly on the shoulder.
“Wha..?” Liz sat up, rubbing her eyes and trying to focus. “Oh, hey Max,” she said, focusing on the person standing beside her, a concerned expression on his face. “I got here a little early, so I set everything up and was waiting for you…when I guess I dozed off.”
“Liz, are you okay? Cause if you’re not, I’m sure Dr. Carter would understand.”
“No Max, I’m fine. Just a little tired. I feel asleep studying last night at the kitchen table, and I guess I just didn’t sleep all that well sitting in the chair all night.”
Max noticed that she was holding something back, but he didn’t push it. If she wanted to talk to him about it, she would. Until then, he would just have to hope that she was alright, and if not that she would talk to someone.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Courtney honey, is that you?”
“Yeah mom. I’ll be in in a second,” she had just gotten home from school and wanted to put her stuff away before greeting her mother.
“Hey mom,” Courtney said, coming into the sewing room where her mother was sitting. She gave her mom a kiss on the cheek, before sitting down across from her, knowing she wanted to talk. She wouldn’t have bothered calling her as she came in if she didn’t.
“Courtney dear. I was wondering. Is Max coming up to take you out for Valentine’s Day?”
“Uh…” this was kind of out of the blue, and Courtney momentarily panicked, searching for an explanation. “No mother. He can’t. He has classes early the next morning and…yeah, he has this internship that he works late every evening, and he just can’t get it off.” ‘Well, it wasn’t a complete lie,’ Courtney thought to herself.
“Hmmmm,” Trisha Harding looked thoughtful. That wasn’t good. It was never good when her mother looked thoughtful. “He doesn’t seem to be putting too much effort into this relationship.” Uh oh…here it comes. “Now, I know how much you like Max honey, but maybe you should think about seeing other people. Donald Carson’s son just graduated from Cal Tech, and he’s available at the moment. I’m sure if I talked to Don…”
“No mom!” Courtney cut her off. “You see, since he can’t come up on Thursday, he promised to come up this weekend to make it up to me,” Courtney bit the corner of her lip, hoping that she’d be able to pull this off.
“Oh,” her mom paused for a while. “Ok then. That’s great actually. Then he can take you to that benefit we have for FSMA.”
“Yeah…great,” Courtney ground out, a fake smile on her face. While she silently apologized to Max for what she’d just set him up for.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Liz, could I give you a ride home?” Max asked as they exited the main lobby of Ingen. They had gotten done with work a little later than normal and it was nearing seven o’clock; he just didn’t want her walking around at night alone. So he was worried about her, it was only natural.
“Uh…no, actually. I’ve got some stuff that I have to do around here first. So…maybe some other time,” Liz responded politely.
“Are you sure that’s a good idea Liz? I mean you could probably use the sleep.”
“Don’t worry Max. I’ll be fine. See you tomorrow, okay?”
“Alright,” Max was still a little unsure, but what could he do about it anyway. He couldn’t vary well force her to go home now could he.
Liz walked off and Max turned to make his way over to his car. Changing his mind at the last minute, Max figured that it would do him good to get a little extra work done too, so he changed directions and began to make his way over to the library.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was about nine-thirty when Max walked into the café. He was just about to leave when he figured that he could use the caffeine before the drive home. Going up the counter to order his drink he was surprised to see Liz standing behind it.
“Liz, what are you doing here?”
“Uh…I work here Max,” Liz said, knitted her eyebrows together. “Or have you forgotten?”
“No…I just…I guess I didn’t think you worked here anymore. It’s just, with the internship and all…I know it takes up a lot of time.”
“Yeah, but that doesn’t pay the bills.”
Max looked at her confused. “But I thought you had a scholarship?”
“Yes Max, but that doesn’t pay the rent. Let alone food, utilities, and it only covers a fraction of my books…”
For the first time Max realized just how lucky he was. He never had to worry about any of that stuff, his parents paid for everything. He just couldn’t imagine being in Liz’s shoes right now.
“Liz, is this why you’re so tired all the time?”
“Maybe,” Liz answered sheepishly, trying not to meet his eyes. For some reason, having him there almost made her feel ashamed of the hell she was putting herself through. Like she was letting him down in some way, although she couldn’t understand how. He shouldn’t really care anyway.
“Liz, how much sleep are you getting?” Max asked, becoming even more concerned by the minute.
“About four to six hours a night.”
“Liz…”
“What Max?” Liz bit out, starting to get irritated. He had no right in lecturing her.
“You’re gonna wear yourself down. I mean it’s already starting. Look at you; you look like hell.”
“Thanks Max, that’s very comforting,” Liz replied sarcastically.
“Look. That’s not how I meant it. It’s just…you don’t look like yourself. Your tired and pale and you’ve lost that…that…glimmer in your eye, that complete passion for life that was part of the Liz I f…used to know.” He was going to say ‘fell in love with’ but he figured now was not the time.
“Look Max,” Liz started, defeated. What he’d said had hurt. She knew that she was working herself too hard, but to hear it from him…it was almost too much. “What do you suggest I do, huh? Give up the internship? I’ve worked way too hard for that to just give up now. And dropping out of school isn’t exactly an option either. So this is it.”
“But…there’s gotta be something…”
“Did you want anything?” Liz interrupted, dropping the subject, and leaving no room for argument. The topic was closed, end of story.
“Uh…yeah. Can I just get a cup of coffee?”
“Coming right up,” Liz remarked, moving over to the coffee machine and pouring a cup. “That’s a dollar fifteen.”
The tension between them was almost tangible. Max handed her the money and she came back with the change wordlessly. Max made his way over to the door, but he couldn’t just let it go like that. He had to say something.
“Just promise me that you’ll get some sleep tonight.”
“I’ll try,” she answered wearily and he knew that was the best that he was going to get. He just hoped that she took his advice.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alright, I’m going to be in that building right over there, room 308. Now, if you need anything you can come get me, or just page my cell and I’ll come right over here…”
“Kyle,” Maria finally interrupted him. “I’ll be fine. I’m not an invalid. Believe it or not I’ve done this before. Remember, we went over this last week.”
“I know. I guess…I don’t know. I’m just worried about you okay. It’s just, this is still new to you and I’m afraid…I guess I just don’t want to lose you after I finally got the sister that I always wanted.”
“Oh Kyle, that’s so sweet,” Maria said, hugging him quickly. “But I can guarantee you that I’m not going to hurt myself going to class. Unless my prof bores me to death with dull lectures, I’ll be fine.”
“Just humor me okay?” Kyle asked, a pleading look on his face.
“Alright, if I drop my pencil I’ll call you to come be my knight in shining armor.”
Kyle grinned. “Alright smart ass, now go get to class and learn stuff.”
“Your sounding more and more like your father everyday,” she commented snidely.
“Oh, please don’t say that,” Kyle groaned, a pained expression on his face.
“What…what’s wrong with your father?”
“Nothing. It’s just…lately, well I guess since I’ve started dating Tess. It’s just like he’s suspicious of me all the time.”
“Hmmmm. Well, maybe it has something to do with the fact that you and Tess are getting into a serious relationship and he had you when he was about your age? Then adding in the fact that his step-daughter’s pregnant, well…I think you know where I’m going with this.”
“But Tess and I aren’t…I mean, we haven’t…uhh,” Kyle sighed flustered. “You know what I mean.”
“Yes, but Jim doesn’t know that, and I’m sure he remembers what it was like to be twenty years old. Add in the fact that you have a seventeen year old girlfriend…he’s just worried about you.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right. I wish he’d just trust me though.”
“I’m sure he does. He’s just making sure that his bases are covered,” Maria scrunched up her face as the words came out of her mouth. “Okay, bad choice of words,” Maria commented, and Kyle just laughed.
“Get to class or your gonna be late,” he scolded.
“Yes Kyle,” she mocked as she walked away, a smile on her face, finally knowing what it was like to be part of a real family.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello.”
“Okay, first off…I am so, so sorry.”
“Courtney?”
“The one and only. Hey Max. You know…you’re like my bestest friend ever!”
“Why am I getting the feeling that this isn’t just a ‘Hi. How are you?’ call.”
“Whatever do you mean? Hi Max. How are you? I’ve missed you. I need a favor.”
“What is it Courtney?”
“I kinda need you to come up here this weekend.”
“Why?”
“Because if you don’t, my mom will lose all faith in you as a boyfriend.”
“How tragic,” Max stated sarcastically.
“Come on Max please. I’ll make it worth your while,” she said suggestively.
“Oh yeah. How?” Max asked curious.
“Oh. I don’t know. I’ll think of something. Come on. Please!”
“Why am I getting dragged into this anyway?”
“Well, you see. My mom was making this big deal about how you weren’t coming up to see me for Valentine’s Day, and I tried to make excuses…but she wouldn’t hear it. Anyway, so I kinda said that you were gonna come up this weekend to make up for it and I figured that I could just fake it…pretend that I was meeting you somewhere or something and go out with friends. But then she pulled this benefit thing on me and said that then you could escort me…so to make a long story short, I need you to come take me to this benefit and out on a date.”
“Don’t you think maybe you should just tell your mom the truth? I mean, I can’t come up to LA every time your mom thinks you need to go out on a date.”
“No Max. She’s already talked about setting me up with the next loser, and that’s when I’m supposed to be going out with you. Imagine what’ll happen when I’m single again. I just can’t deal with that anymore.”
“Why don’t you just tell her to quit it then?”
“Are you kidding Max? I mean you have met my mother, Trisha Harding, right? She’s almost as bad as Samantha Guerin.”
Max couldn’t help but laugh; it was true. “Alright, alright. I’ll come up. But we need to figure something else out, cause I can’t come up there all the time. With the internship, I need the weekends to catch up on work.”
“Oh Max! Thank you thank you thank you thank you. You won’t regret this…I promise.”
“Sure I won’t,” Max mumbled almost to himself. “Bye Court.”
“Later Max. See ya this weekend. Thanks again.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Dad,” Kyle turned around from his packing when he heard a knock at his open door.
“Kyle,” Jim acknowledged, walking into the room. “So, you’re going to visit Tess?”
“Yeah. I’m flying out tonight. I wanted to take her out for Valentine’s, so I’m just going to stay the weekend. I’ll be back Sunday afternoon.”
“What about classes?”
“I don’t have any on Friday and I’m only missing two lectures on Thursday. But don’t worry, I got a friend taking notes for me.”
“So, where are you staying?”
“At her place,” Kyle said folding the last of his shirts and placing it into the bag.
“I see,” Jim commented stoically. “Hmmmmm,” Kyle knew where this was going.
“Look dad, Liz is still going to be there. And even if she wasn’t, it wouldn’t matter. We’re not going to do anything. Tess and I have only been going out for a few months, and half of that time’s been spent away from each other. I know we’re nowhere near ready for a sexual relationship. And when…if we get to that point, I know how to be careful dad.”
Jim just kind of stood there, looking at Kyle. When had his son become such a mature adult? “I’m sorry Kyle. I know I’ve been really irritating. I guess I’m just afraid that you’re going to get yourself into something you’ll regret. Not that I ever regret having you son, I never would. It’s just…I wasn’t much older than you are now, when you were born. And your mother and I, we weren’t ready to have a child, we’re really weren’t even ready for marriage. I guess I just look at you and see myself twenty years ago.”
“Dad, Tess is really special to me. I’m not just going to jump into something that we’re not ready for, Tess especially. There’s no rush as far as I’m concerned.”
“Wow Kyle,” Jim started in awe. “I don’t think I could possibly be prouder of you at this moment. I promise to try and let up on you from now on. Now go have a great weekend with your girlfriend.”
“Thanks dad. I will.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Well, you seem in a little better spirits this morning,” Max commented coming in to the lab. “And by the way, Happy Valentine’s Day.”
“Aw, thanks Max. You too. But yeah, Kyle came in last night to see Tess and we all went out to dinner. Than I pretty much went to bed when we got home. It’s been a while since I’ve had a night off.”
“Well I’m glad that you finally got a good night’s sleep. So Kyle came all the way out here from Nebraska for Valentine’s Day?”
“Yeah, I think it’s kinda cute. I’m glad that my sister’s finally found someone. She never really fit in all that well with guys her age.”
“So, do you have any plans for tonight?” Max asked boldly. “Cause if you didn’t I thought that maybe we could grab some dinner or something, as friends.”
“Actually, I’m working,” Liz admitted, kinda glad for the excuse. She didn’t think she was quite ready for that, even if it was just as friends. “And even if I wasn’t, I’d need to catch up in Bio 112. I need to make up for not doing anything last night.”
“Oh, alright then,” Max responded dejectedly. It was worth a try. “Maybe some other time then.” Although, he was starting to think there would never be ‘another time.’
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel sped home from class in her red Sebring convertible, positively giddy. It was Valentine’s Day, the first Valentine’s she’d spend with someone she loved. She couldn’t wait.
Of course, Alex didn’t help matters any; the boy refused to tell her where they were going or what they were doing. It was positively infuriating.
She got out of her car once she reached her house, making her way to the front door and unable to keep the bounce out of her step. She had four hours until Alex was coming to pick her up for their date.
Walking up to the front door she noticed something sitting on the porch swing by the front door. A single, long stem red rose with a note underneath, addressed to her.
Isabel -
Your beauty and radiance can light up a room. Your smile alone will bring a dawn to anyone’s darkened day. I give you this rose, the most beautiful and treasured of all flowers, yet it pales in mild comparison to your beauty. Happy Valentine’s Day!
I love you.
Isabel couldn’t help but smile, thinking she had the best boyfriend in the world.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz looked up from her textbook when she heard the bell over the door of the café and couldn’t help but smile.
“Max. What are you doing here?”
“Well I thought that since you couldn’t come to dinner with me, then I’d bring dinner to you. Chinese,” he held up the bag in offering. “And studying material,” he added, holding up his textbook, matching Liz’s. “I figured since we both had this class, then we could study together. You know, two minds are better than one.”
“I don’t know…” Liz started.
“Come on,” Max pleaded. “How many people do you really think are going to come in here from seven to ten on Valentine’s Day? Please,” he added as a last attempt.
Liz bit her lip trying not to smile. You had to hand it to the guy, he really did try. And how could she resist that face? “Alright, but if anyone comes in you know I have to go back to work.”
“I knew you’d see things my way,” Max said, a smirk playing over his face.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh, Alex. Thank you,” Isabel said, looking down from the balcony to Alex’s proffered flowers. She quickly made her way down the steps and over to her boyfriend, giving him a quick kiss. “You really didn’t have to.”
“Of course I did. Only the best for you,” Alex gave her his cheeky grin.
“Awww. All I need is you, that’s all that matters.” Isabel gave him another kiss, more lingering this time. “But flowers are never a bad thing,” she comments when pulling away; Alex laughs. “I’m just going to go put these in water,” she said, before hastening off to the kitchen. She came back only moments later.
“That was quick.”
“Michael said he’d do it for me.”
“Ah,” Alex said, understanding. “How is he?” Alex couldn’t help but ask. He wasn’t really on the best of terms with the guy, but he was still his girlfriend’s brother, and the father of his best friend’s child.
“He’s okay. But can we talk about my mopey brother some other time? I don’t want this to ruin our night.”
“Of course.” Alex gave her another kiss; he couldn’t seem to help himself. She was so beautiful.
“So, are you ready to go?”
“Yeah, but I have one more thing for you,” he said grabbing her hand in his, and reaching into his pocket with the other. He slipped something on her finger, subsequently releasing her hand so she could bring it to her face.
“What is this?” Isabel asked, surveying the plastic ring on her finger.
“It’s the ring from the cracker jack box. I hope you like it. I had to go through like 5 boxes to find it.”
“Alex, you’re so corny sometimes. But I love you anyway,” she kissed him again, letting her lips linger over his after they broke apart. “Now where are you taking me?” she asked, trying to take advantage of the intimate position.
“Nope!” Alex pulled away. “I’m not swayed that easily…you’ll just have to wait and see.”
Isabel pouted and Alex laughed as he pulled her out the door and over to his car.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Helloooooo,” Kyle and Tess heard as a rain of plastic straws fell down on them. “Welcome to Corvette Diner. I’m Carol and I’ll be your waitress tonight. So,” she said, scooting into the booth and bumping Kyle with her hip so she could sit down. “What can I get ya guys? Drinks? Food? More time?”
“I think we can order our drinks,” Kyle said, a little cautious.
“Great, and…” Carol waited, looking at Kyle, order pad in hand.
“Ladies first,” he motioned towards Tess.
“Well ain’t you the sweet one,” Carol said pinching one of his cheeks. “You gotta hold onto him girl. This one’s a keeper.”
Tess couldn’t help but laugh at the look on Kyle’s face. He was blushing from ear to ear. “Yeah, I plan on it. And I’ll just have a vanilla coke.”
“Vanilla coke,” Carol repeated, jotting it down. “And for you, sweet cheeks?”
“Ummm…” Kyle faltered. “I guess I’ll have a chocolate shake.”
“Alright, a vanilla coke and a chocolate shake coming up. You guys ready to order or do you need more time?”
“I think we still need more time,” Tess said, looking at the flushed look on Kyle’s face.
“Alright. I’ll put your drinks in and I’ll be back soon to take your order. Remember my name’s Carol and if you need anything, just yell…literally.”
Their waitress left the table and Tess turned back to Kyle, an amused expression on her face. “Kyle, how did you find out about this place?” It was a fifties style restaurant, very cozy, but had some of the most dramatic and outgoing staff ever.
“Maria. She said it was one of her favorite restaurants. Told me you’d love it. Although, I’m starting to think…”
“It’s great. You just have to loosen up a little Kyle. I admit, it’s a little unorthodox, but that’s what’s so great. Our waitress is so fun.”
Kyle smiled finally, glad that Tess was having a good time. “Yeah, she was pretty….interesting.”
Tess just laughed and Kyle couldn’t help but think of just how beautiful she was when she laughed. Her whole face just seemed to light up. “God, your gorgeous,” he said before he could stop himself. “I don’t think I told you yet how great you looked tonight.”
“Thanks,” Tess blushed. But then, decided to turn the tables on him just a little. “Ya know,” Tess started saucily. “I’m wearing my Christmas present.”
“I know,” Kyle said, fingering her locket from across the table. “You always wear it.”
“Not that one,” Tess smirked.
“Wha…Oh,” Kyle said, his eyes getting big in realization. Suddenly he was picturing his girlfriend in the matching blue bra and panty set he had gotten her. ‘No Kyle. Bad images. Out of brain,’ he berated himself. Tess just giggled at the flushed look on his face.
Just then, Carol decided to come back with their drinks. “Alright. We got one vanilla coke and one chocolate shake. Are you guys ready to order yet?” Tess just laughed as her boyfriend remained speechless.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh Alex, this is perfect,” Alex had taken her to the same restaurant they had gone to on their first date, almost four months ago.
“I’m glad you like it.”
“I can’t think of anything better. Oh,” she started as a thought occurred to her, “and I wanted to thank you for the note this afternoon. It was very sweet.”
“Note?” Alex looked confused. “What note?”
“You know, the one on the swing…by the front door…with the rose.” When Alex’s face came up blank, Isabel crinkled her brow in confusion. “I could have sworn it was you. Hmmm…must have been Michael then. Sorry.”
“Don’t be. I just wish I’d thought of it.”
“No Alex, this is amazing. And I love you. That’s all that matters.”
“Does that mean you don’t want this then,” Alex pulled a box out of his pocket.
“What’s this?” she asked.
“Oh, just a little something to go with that ring,” his eyes shined giddily.
Isabel opened the box to see a beautiful gold chain necklace, with an amethyst stone hanging from it, very simple, yet very elegant.
“Oh Alex. You really didn’t have to. This is too much.”
“Quiet,” Alex said, getting up from the table and moving over to her side. Grabbing the necklace out of the box, he put it around her neck and clasped it underneath her hair. “I love you and I wanted to,” Alex whispered in her ear. “And by the way, have I told you yet how incredibly beautiful and sexy you look tonight.”
“Aww Alex, thank you.”
“Just telling it like I see it,” he said before bringing his lips down to hers again for the countless time that night.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Max, thank you. That was delicious,” Liz said finishing off her chow mein.
“Ah, but we haven’t gotten to the best part yet. Fortune cookies,” Max presented, pulling two out of the bad and handing one to Liz.
Liz couldn’t help but smile, remembering when she had done this a couple weeks ago with her friends. Then those thoughts came into her brain and she quickly tried to shoo them away.
Liz opened the cookie, hoping it wasn’t going to be something too suggestive, but had to choke back a gasp at what she read.
Open your eyes. Love and everything you’re looking for might just be staring right back at you.
“So what does it say?” Max asked curiously, grinning from ear to ear.
Liz had to shake off the shiver that went up her spine. “Um…It says ‘You are an intelligent and caring person,’” she lied.
“Hmm…well that’s not really a fortune now is it?”
“No,” Liz shook her head, deep in thought. “What about you?” she asked, trying to shake off the odd sensations she was suddenly feeling.
“’You will have dinner with a beautiful woman,’” he read. “Well, that’s already happened,” he looked up at Liz, gauging her reaction.
“Max, I…” Liz started at the butterflies in her stomach, but she was cut off.
“Shhh, Liz. Just…let it be,” he said, trying not to break the moment. He just wanted to revel in it for a moment longer. They soon got out their books and began studying, until Liz had to close for the night.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Wow, that was so much fun,” Tess commented, coming off the roller coaster at Belmont Park, still breathing heavily from the excitement.
“So, I take it that you’re enjoying yourself?” Kyle couldn’t help but ask.
“Kyle, this is wonderful. Thank you.”
“Anything for you.” Kyle took Tess up in his arms and gave her a firm kiss. “How bout we go win you a stuffed animal?” Kyle asked.
Tess just laughed, as the little kid in him shone through in his eyes. “Ok,” she said, looping her arm around his waist as he led her over to the carnival games.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hold on,” Alex said as they reached the front door of his apartment. Taking a candle and lighter out from it’s strategically hidden place under the mat, he lit the candle before opening the door.
“Alex, what is this about?”
“You’ll see. Just go sit down on the couch.” Isabel sat and watched as Alex went around the room lighting a myriad of candles, one by one, which were placed around the room. When he was done, the room took on an ethereal glow that was enchanting.
“I rented Casablanca and I have cheesecake and fresh strawberries for dessert. I hope this is alright.”
“Alex it’s perfect. You think of everything.”
“So, you like it?” he asked excitedly.
She nodded, “Very much.”
“Good. I wanted to have the candles lighted when we got home, but Tess is out with Kyle and Liz is working so…”
“Alex,” she silenced him with a finger to his lips. “It’s amazing. You’re amazing. I love you,” and then she kissed him, seemingly to reassure just how much she cared for him.
That night, they fell asleep in each other’s arms watching Casablanca, Isabel’s favorite movie, with half-eaten cheesecake on the coffee table.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 46
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
February 3, 2002
Dear Maria,
I was so close. I think fate has to be trying to play some cruel trick on me by letting me get so close and then tearing you away from me again. God Maria! I just needed to see you, just one more time. I needed to make sure that you’d really be okay. I know everyone says that you’re gonna be just fine, but I won’t trust it until I see it with my own eyes. I will always worry about you. Always love you.
I know why you’re avoiding me and I can’t even begin to imagine how much I hurt you but…I can’t go through this again. I can’t lose another child. Somehow, someway I’ll find a way to be a part of your life, of both of your lives. If you’ll please let me? I’ll let you have your time, though. Until then, I’ll be waiting for you.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Liz,” Tess called lightly. “Liz honey, wake up.”
Liz sprang up suddenly and looked at her sister questionably. “Huh?” Then noticing it was light outside she cursed herself, “Damnit.”
“You must have fallen asleep last night,” Tess commented. Liz had been sitting at dining table, head laying on her book. “If you don’t get going you’re gonna be late for work.”
“Thanks,” Liz jumped up and ran into the bedroom.
After getting out of the shower she found Tess sitting on her bed, holding out a cup of coffee to her. “Oh…thank you. But what are you doing up so early? Go back to sleep.”
“When your alarm went off this morning and you didn’t shut it off, I woke up. Look Liz, you can’t keep going like this. It isn’t healthy. Your gonna wear down sooner or later. Maybe I could pick up some extra shifts and…”
But Liz cut her off, “No. It’s your first semester here. You’re still getting used to things. I’m not going to let you fall behind or get stressed because you’re working to pay my rent.”
“But Liz…”
“I’ll make it. Don’t worry about me. I just need to catch up on more sleep over the weekend, that’s all.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Liz?” Max tapped her lightly on the shoulder.
“Wha..?” Liz sat up, rubbing her eyes and trying to focus. “Oh, hey Max,” she said, focusing on the person standing beside her, a concerned expression on his face. “I got here a little early, so I set everything up and was waiting for you…when I guess I dozed off.”
“Liz, are you okay? Cause if you’re not, I’m sure Dr. Carter would understand.”
“No Max, I’m fine. Just a little tired. I feel asleep studying last night at the kitchen table, and I guess I just didn’t sleep all that well sitting in the chair all night.”
Max noticed that she was holding something back, but he didn’t push it. If she wanted to talk to him about it, she would. Until then, he would just have to hope that she was alright, and if not that she would talk to someone.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Courtney honey, is that you?”
“Yeah mom. I’ll be in in a second,” she had just gotten home from school and wanted to put her stuff away before greeting her mother.
“Hey mom,” Courtney said, coming into the sewing room where her mother was sitting. She gave her mom a kiss on the cheek, before sitting down across from her, knowing she wanted to talk. She wouldn’t have bothered calling her as she came in if she didn’t.
“Courtney dear. I was wondering. Is Max coming up to take you out for Valentine’s Day?”
“Uh…” this was kind of out of the blue, and Courtney momentarily panicked, searching for an explanation. “No mother. He can’t. He has classes early the next morning and…yeah, he has this internship that he works late every evening, and he just can’t get it off.” ‘Well, it wasn’t a complete lie,’ Courtney thought to herself.
“Hmmmm,” Trisha Harding looked thoughtful. That wasn’t good. It was never good when her mother looked thoughtful. “He doesn’t seem to be putting too much effort into this relationship.” Uh oh…here it comes. “Now, I know how much you like Max honey, but maybe you should think about seeing other people. Donald Carson’s son just graduated from Cal Tech, and he’s available at the moment. I’m sure if I talked to Don…”
“No mom!” Courtney cut her off. “You see, since he can’t come up on Thursday, he promised to come up this weekend to make it up to me,” Courtney bit the corner of her lip, hoping that she’d be able to pull this off.
“Oh,” her mom paused for a while. “Ok then. That’s great actually. Then he can take you to that benefit we have for FSMA.”
“Yeah…great,” Courtney ground out, a fake smile on her face. While she silently apologized to Max for what she’d just set him up for.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Liz, could I give you a ride home?” Max asked as they exited the main lobby of Ingen. They had gotten done with work a little later than normal and it was nearing seven o’clock; he just didn’t want her walking around at night alone. So he was worried about her, it was only natural.
“Uh…no, actually. I’ve got some stuff that I have to do around here first. So…maybe some other time,” Liz responded politely.
“Are you sure that’s a good idea Liz? I mean you could probably use the sleep.”
“Don’t worry Max. I’ll be fine. See you tomorrow, okay?”
“Alright,” Max was still a little unsure, but what could he do about it anyway. He couldn’t vary well force her to go home now could he.
Liz walked off and Max turned to make his way over to his car. Changing his mind at the last minute, Max figured that it would do him good to get a little extra work done too, so he changed directions and began to make his way over to the library.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was about nine-thirty when Max walked into the café. He was just about to leave when he figured that he could use the caffeine before the drive home. Going up the counter to order his drink he was surprised to see Liz standing behind it.
“Liz, what are you doing here?”
“Uh…I work here Max,” Liz said, knitted her eyebrows together. “Or have you forgotten?”
“No…I just…I guess I didn’t think you worked here anymore. It’s just, with the internship and all…I know it takes up a lot of time.”
“Yeah, but that doesn’t pay the bills.”
Max looked at her confused. “But I thought you had a scholarship?”
“Yes Max, but that doesn’t pay the rent. Let alone food, utilities, and it only covers a fraction of my books…”
For the first time Max realized just how lucky he was. He never had to worry about any of that stuff, his parents paid for everything. He just couldn’t imagine being in Liz’s shoes right now.
“Liz, is this why you’re so tired all the time?”
“Maybe,” Liz answered sheepishly, trying not to meet his eyes. For some reason, having him there almost made her feel ashamed of the hell she was putting herself through. Like she was letting him down in some way, although she couldn’t understand how. He shouldn’t really care anyway.
“Liz, how much sleep are you getting?” Max asked, becoming even more concerned by the minute.
“About four to six hours a night.”
“Liz…”
“What Max?” Liz bit out, starting to get irritated. He had no right in lecturing her.
“You’re gonna wear yourself down. I mean it’s already starting. Look at you; you look like hell.”
“Thanks Max, that’s very comforting,” Liz replied sarcastically.
“Look. That’s not how I meant it. It’s just…you don’t look like yourself. Your tired and pale and you’ve lost that…that…glimmer in your eye, that complete passion for life that was part of the Liz I f…used to know.” He was going to say ‘fell in love with’ but he figured now was not the time.
“Look Max,” Liz started, defeated. What he’d said had hurt. She knew that she was working herself too hard, but to hear it from him…it was almost too much. “What do you suggest I do, huh? Give up the internship? I’ve worked way too hard for that to just give up now. And dropping out of school isn’t exactly an option either. So this is it.”
“But…there’s gotta be something…”
“Did you want anything?” Liz interrupted, dropping the subject, and leaving no room for argument. The topic was closed, end of story.
“Uh…yeah. Can I just get a cup of coffee?”
“Coming right up,” Liz remarked, moving over to the coffee machine and pouring a cup. “That’s a dollar fifteen.”
The tension between them was almost tangible. Max handed her the money and she came back with the change wordlessly. Max made his way over to the door, but he couldn’t just let it go like that. He had to say something.
“Just promise me that you’ll get some sleep tonight.”
“I’ll try,” she answered wearily and he knew that was the best that he was going to get. He just hoped that she took his advice.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alright, I’m going to be in that building right over there, room 308. Now, if you need anything you can come get me, or just page my cell and I’ll come right over here…”
“Kyle,” Maria finally interrupted him. “I’ll be fine. I’m not an invalid. Believe it or not I’ve done this before. Remember, we went over this last week.”
“I know. I guess…I don’t know. I’m just worried about you okay. It’s just, this is still new to you and I’m afraid…I guess I just don’t want to lose you after I finally got the sister that I always wanted.”
“Oh Kyle, that’s so sweet,” Maria said, hugging him quickly. “But I can guarantee you that I’m not going to hurt myself going to class. Unless my prof bores me to death with dull lectures, I’ll be fine.”
“Just humor me okay?” Kyle asked, a pleading look on his face.
“Alright, if I drop my pencil I’ll call you to come be my knight in shining armor.”
Kyle grinned. “Alright smart ass, now go get to class and learn stuff.”
“Your sounding more and more like your father everyday,” she commented snidely.
“Oh, please don’t say that,” Kyle groaned, a pained expression on his face.
“What…what’s wrong with your father?”
“Nothing. It’s just…lately, well I guess since I’ve started dating Tess. It’s just like he’s suspicious of me all the time.”
“Hmmmm. Well, maybe it has something to do with the fact that you and Tess are getting into a serious relationship and he had you when he was about your age? Then adding in the fact that his step-daughter’s pregnant, well…I think you know where I’m going with this.”
“But Tess and I aren’t…I mean, we haven’t…uhh,” Kyle sighed flustered. “You know what I mean.”
“Yes, but Jim doesn’t know that, and I’m sure he remembers what it was like to be twenty years old. Add in the fact that you have a seventeen year old girlfriend…he’s just worried about you.”
“Yeah, I guess you’re right. I wish he’d just trust me though.”
“I’m sure he does. He’s just making sure that his bases are covered,” Maria scrunched up her face as the words came out of her mouth. “Okay, bad choice of words,” Maria commented, and Kyle just laughed.
“Get to class or your gonna be late,” he scolded.
“Yes Kyle,” she mocked as she walked away, a smile on her face, finally knowing what it was like to be part of a real family.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello.”
“Okay, first off…I am so, so sorry.”
“Courtney?”
“The one and only. Hey Max. You know…you’re like my bestest friend ever!”
“Why am I getting the feeling that this isn’t just a ‘Hi. How are you?’ call.”
“Whatever do you mean? Hi Max. How are you? I’ve missed you. I need a favor.”
“What is it Courtney?”
“I kinda need you to come up here this weekend.”
“Why?”
“Because if you don’t, my mom will lose all faith in you as a boyfriend.”
“How tragic,” Max stated sarcastically.
“Come on Max please. I’ll make it worth your while,” she said suggestively.
“Oh yeah. How?” Max asked curious.
“Oh. I don’t know. I’ll think of something. Come on. Please!”
“Why am I getting dragged into this anyway?”
“Well, you see. My mom was making this big deal about how you weren’t coming up to see me for Valentine’s Day, and I tried to make excuses…but she wouldn’t hear it. Anyway, so I kinda said that you were gonna come up this weekend to make up for it and I figured that I could just fake it…pretend that I was meeting you somewhere or something and go out with friends. But then she pulled this benefit thing on me and said that then you could escort me…so to make a long story short, I need you to come take me to this benefit and out on a date.”
“Don’t you think maybe you should just tell your mom the truth? I mean, I can’t come up to LA every time your mom thinks you need to go out on a date.”
“No Max. She’s already talked about setting me up with the next loser, and that’s when I’m supposed to be going out with you. Imagine what’ll happen when I’m single again. I just can’t deal with that anymore.”
“Why don’t you just tell her to quit it then?”
“Are you kidding Max? I mean you have met my mother, Trisha Harding, right? She’s almost as bad as Samantha Guerin.”
Max couldn’t help but laugh; it was true. “Alright, alright. I’ll come up. But we need to figure something else out, cause I can’t come up there all the time. With the internship, I need the weekends to catch up on work.”
“Oh Max! Thank you thank you thank you thank you. You won’t regret this…I promise.”
“Sure I won’t,” Max mumbled almost to himself. “Bye Court.”
“Later Max. See ya this weekend. Thanks again.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Dad,” Kyle turned around from his packing when he heard a knock at his open door.
“Kyle,” Jim acknowledged, walking into the room. “So, you’re going to visit Tess?”
“Yeah. I’m flying out tonight. I wanted to take her out for Valentine’s, so I’m just going to stay the weekend. I’ll be back Sunday afternoon.”
“What about classes?”
“I don’t have any on Friday and I’m only missing two lectures on Thursday. But don’t worry, I got a friend taking notes for me.”
“So, where are you staying?”
“At her place,” Kyle said folding the last of his shirts and placing it into the bag.
“I see,” Jim commented stoically. “Hmmmmm,” Kyle knew where this was going.
“Look dad, Liz is still going to be there. And even if she wasn’t, it wouldn’t matter. We’re not going to do anything. Tess and I have only been going out for a few months, and half of that time’s been spent away from each other. I know we’re nowhere near ready for a sexual relationship. And when…if we get to that point, I know how to be careful dad.”
Jim just kind of stood there, looking at Kyle. When had his son become such a mature adult? “I’m sorry Kyle. I know I’ve been really irritating. I guess I’m just afraid that you’re going to get yourself into something you’ll regret. Not that I ever regret having you son, I never would. It’s just…I wasn’t much older than you are now, when you were born. And your mother and I, we weren’t ready to have a child, we’re really weren’t even ready for marriage. I guess I just look at you and see myself twenty years ago.”
“Dad, Tess is really special to me. I’m not just going to jump into something that we’re not ready for, Tess especially. There’s no rush as far as I’m concerned.”
“Wow Kyle,” Jim started in awe. “I don’t think I could possibly be prouder of you at this moment. I promise to try and let up on you from now on. Now go have a great weekend with your girlfriend.”
“Thanks dad. I will.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Well, you seem in a little better spirits this morning,” Max commented coming in to the lab. “And by the way, Happy Valentine’s Day.”
“Aw, thanks Max. You too. But yeah, Kyle came in last night to see Tess and we all went out to dinner. Than I pretty much went to bed when we got home. It’s been a while since I’ve had a night off.”
“Well I’m glad that you finally got a good night’s sleep. So Kyle came all the way out here from Nebraska for Valentine’s Day?”
“Yeah, I think it’s kinda cute. I’m glad that my sister’s finally found someone. She never really fit in all that well with guys her age.”
“So, do you have any plans for tonight?” Max asked boldly. “Cause if you didn’t I thought that maybe we could grab some dinner or something, as friends.”
“Actually, I’m working,” Liz admitted, kinda glad for the excuse. She didn’t think she was quite ready for that, even if it was just as friends. “And even if I wasn’t, I’d need to catch up in Bio 112. I need to make up for not doing anything last night.”
“Oh, alright then,” Max responded dejectedly. It was worth a try. “Maybe some other time then.” Although, he was starting to think there would never be ‘another time.’
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel sped home from class in her red Sebring convertible, positively giddy. It was Valentine’s Day, the first Valentine’s she’d spend with someone she loved. She couldn’t wait.
Of course, Alex didn’t help matters any; the boy refused to tell her where they were going or what they were doing. It was positively infuriating.
She got out of her car once she reached her house, making her way to the front door and unable to keep the bounce out of her step. She had four hours until Alex was coming to pick her up for their date.
Walking up to the front door she noticed something sitting on the porch swing by the front door. A single, long stem red rose with a note underneath, addressed to her.
Isabel -
Your beauty and radiance can light up a room. Your smile alone will bring a dawn to anyone’s darkened day. I give you this rose, the most beautiful and treasured of all flowers, yet it pales in mild comparison to your beauty. Happy Valentine’s Day!
I love you.
Isabel couldn’t help but smile, thinking she had the best boyfriend in the world.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Liz looked up from her textbook when she heard the bell over the door of the café and couldn’t help but smile.
“Max. What are you doing here?”
“Well I thought that since you couldn’t come to dinner with me, then I’d bring dinner to you. Chinese,” he held up the bag in offering. “And studying material,” he added, holding up his textbook, matching Liz’s. “I figured since we both had this class, then we could study together. You know, two minds are better than one.”
“I don’t know…” Liz started.
“Come on,” Max pleaded. “How many people do you really think are going to come in here from seven to ten on Valentine’s Day? Please,” he added as a last attempt.
Liz bit her lip trying not to smile. You had to hand it to the guy, he really did try. And how could she resist that face? “Alright, but if anyone comes in you know I have to go back to work.”
“I knew you’d see things my way,” Max said, a smirk playing over his face.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh, Alex. Thank you,” Isabel said, looking down from the balcony to Alex’s proffered flowers. She quickly made her way down the steps and over to her boyfriend, giving him a quick kiss. “You really didn’t have to.”
“Of course I did. Only the best for you,” Alex gave her his cheeky grin.
“Awww. All I need is you, that’s all that matters.” Isabel gave him another kiss, more lingering this time. “But flowers are never a bad thing,” she comments when pulling away; Alex laughs. “I’m just going to go put these in water,” she said, before hastening off to the kitchen. She came back only moments later.
“That was quick.”
“Michael said he’d do it for me.”
“Ah,” Alex said, understanding. “How is he?” Alex couldn’t help but ask. He wasn’t really on the best of terms with the guy, but he was still his girlfriend’s brother, and the father of his best friend’s child.
“He’s okay. But can we talk about my mopey brother some other time? I don’t want this to ruin our night.”
“Of course.” Alex gave her another kiss; he couldn’t seem to help himself. She was so beautiful.
“So, are you ready to go?”
“Yeah, but I have one more thing for you,” he said grabbing her hand in his, and reaching into his pocket with the other. He slipped something on her finger, subsequently releasing her hand so she could bring it to her face.
“What is this?” Isabel asked, surveying the plastic ring on her finger.
“It’s the ring from the cracker jack box. I hope you like it. I had to go through like 5 boxes to find it.”
“Alex, you’re so corny sometimes. But I love you anyway,” she kissed him again, letting her lips linger over his after they broke apart. “Now where are you taking me?” she asked, trying to take advantage of the intimate position.
“Nope!” Alex pulled away. “I’m not swayed that easily…you’ll just have to wait and see.”
Isabel pouted and Alex laughed as he pulled her out the door and over to his car.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Helloooooo,” Kyle and Tess heard as a rain of plastic straws fell down on them. “Welcome to Corvette Diner. I’m Carol and I’ll be your waitress tonight. So,” she said, scooting into the booth and bumping Kyle with her hip so she could sit down. “What can I get ya guys? Drinks? Food? More time?”
“I think we can order our drinks,” Kyle said, a little cautious.
“Great, and…” Carol waited, looking at Kyle, order pad in hand.
“Ladies first,” he motioned towards Tess.
“Well ain’t you the sweet one,” Carol said pinching one of his cheeks. “You gotta hold onto him girl. This one’s a keeper.”
Tess couldn’t help but laugh at the look on Kyle’s face. He was blushing from ear to ear. “Yeah, I plan on it. And I’ll just have a vanilla coke.”
“Vanilla coke,” Carol repeated, jotting it down. “And for you, sweet cheeks?”
“Ummm…” Kyle faltered. “I guess I’ll have a chocolate shake.”
“Alright, a vanilla coke and a chocolate shake coming up. You guys ready to order or do you need more time?”
“I think we still need more time,” Tess said, looking at the flushed look on Kyle’s face.
“Alright. I’ll put your drinks in and I’ll be back soon to take your order. Remember my name’s Carol and if you need anything, just yell…literally.”
Their waitress left the table and Tess turned back to Kyle, an amused expression on her face. “Kyle, how did you find out about this place?” It was a fifties style restaurant, very cozy, but had some of the most dramatic and outgoing staff ever.
“Maria. She said it was one of her favorite restaurants. Told me you’d love it. Although, I’m starting to think…”
“It’s great. You just have to loosen up a little Kyle. I admit, it’s a little unorthodox, but that’s what’s so great. Our waitress is so fun.”
Kyle smiled finally, glad that Tess was having a good time. “Yeah, she was pretty….interesting.”
Tess just laughed and Kyle couldn’t help but think of just how beautiful she was when she laughed. Her whole face just seemed to light up. “God, your gorgeous,” he said before he could stop himself. “I don’t think I told you yet how great you looked tonight.”
“Thanks,” Tess blushed. But then, decided to turn the tables on him just a little. “Ya know,” Tess started saucily. “I’m wearing my Christmas present.”
“I know,” Kyle said, fingering her locket from across the table. “You always wear it.”
“Not that one,” Tess smirked.
“Wha…Oh,” Kyle said, his eyes getting big in realization. Suddenly he was picturing his girlfriend in the matching blue bra and panty set he had gotten her. ‘No Kyle. Bad images. Out of brain,’ he berated himself. Tess just giggled at the flushed look on his face.
Just then, Carol decided to come back with their drinks. “Alright. We got one vanilla coke and one chocolate shake. Are you guys ready to order yet?” Tess just laughed as her boyfriend remained speechless.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Oh Alex, this is perfect,” Alex had taken her to the same restaurant they had gone to on their first date, almost four months ago.
“I’m glad you like it.”
“I can’t think of anything better. Oh,” she started as a thought occurred to her, “and I wanted to thank you for the note this afternoon. It was very sweet.”
“Note?” Alex looked confused. “What note?”
“You know, the one on the swing…by the front door…with the rose.” When Alex’s face came up blank, Isabel crinkled her brow in confusion. “I could have sworn it was you. Hmmm…must have been Michael then. Sorry.”
“Don’t be. I just wish I’d thought of it.”
“No Alex, this is amazing. And I love you. That’s all that matters.”
“Does that mean you don’t want this then,” Alex pulled a box out of his pocket.
“What’s this?” she asked.
“Oh, just a little something to go with that ring,” his eyes shined giddily.
Isabel opened the box to see a beautiful gold chain necklace, with an amethyst stone hanging from it, very simple, yet very elegant.
“Oh Alex. You really didn’t have to. This is too much.”
“Quiet,” Alex said, getting up from the table and moving over to her side. Grabbing the necklace out of the box, he put it around her neck and clasped it underneath her hair. “I love you and I wanted to,” Alex whispered in her ear. “And by the way, have I told you yet how incredibly beautiful and sexy you look tonight.”
“Aww Alex, thank you.”
“Just telling it like I see it,” he said before bringing his lips down to hers again for the countless time that night.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Max, thank you. That was delicious,” Liz said finishing off her chow mein.
“Ah, but we haven’t gotten to the best part yet. Fortune cookies,” Max presented, pulling two out of the bad and handing one to Liz.
Liz couldn’t help but smile, remembering when she had done this a couple weeks ago with her friends. Then those thoughts came into her brain and she quickly tried to shoo them away.
Liz opened the cookie, hoping it wasn’t going to be something too suggestive, but had to choke back a gasp at what she read.
Open your eyes. Love and everything you’re looking for might just be staring right back at you.
“So what does it say?” Max asked curiously, grinning from ear to ear.
Liz had to shake off the shiver that went up her spine. “Um…It says ‘You are an intelligent and caring person,’” she lied.
“Hmm…well that’s not really a fortune now is it?”
“No,” Liz shook her head, deep in thought. “What about you?” she asked, trying to shake off the odd sensations she was suddenly feeling.
“’You will have dinner with a beautiful woman,’” he read. “Well, that’s already happened,” he looked up at Liz, gauging her reaction.
“Max, I…” Liz started at the butterflies in her stomach, but she was cut off.
“Shhh, Liz. Just…let it be,” he said, trying not to break the moment. He just wanted to revel in it for a moment longer. They soon got out their books and began studying, until Liz had to close for the night.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Wow, that was so much fun,” Tess commented, coming off the roller coaster at Belmont Park, still breathing heavily from the excitement.
“So, I take it that you’re enjoying yourself?” Kyle couldn’t help but ask.
“Kyle, this is wonderful. Thank you.”
“Anything for you.” Kyle took Tess up in his arms and gave her a firm kiss. “How bout we go win you a stuffed animal?” Kyle asked.
Tess just laughed, as the little kid in him shone through in his eyes. “Ok,” she said, looping her arm around his waist as he led her over to the carnival games.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hold on,” Alex said as they reached the front door of his apartment. Taking a candle and lighter out from it’s strategically hidden place under the mat, he lit the candle before opening the door.
“Alex, what is this about?”
“You’ll see. Just go sit down on the couch.” Isabel sat and watched as Alex went around the room lighting a myriad of candles, one by one, which were placed around the room. When he was done, the room took on an ethereal glow that was enchanting.
“I rented Casablanca and I have cheesecake and fresh strawberries for dessert. I hope this is alright.”
“Alex it’s perfect. You think of everything.”
“So, you like it?” he asked excitedly.
She nodded, “Very much.”
“Good. I wanted to have the candles lighted when we got home, but Tess is out with Kyle and Liz is working so…”
“Alex,” she silenced him with a finger to his lips. “It’s amazing. You’re amazing. I love you,” and then she kissed him, seemingly to reassure just how much she cared for him.
That night, they fell asleep in each other’s arms watching Casablanca, Isabel’s favorite movie, with half-eaten cheesecake on the coffee table.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 47
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
February 14, 2002
Dear Maria,
Everyone’s happy today, smiling and sharing their love with everyone special to them. I can’t help but wish that you were here right now. My sister can’t get this dazed grin off her face, and I’m happy for her. Alex is perfect for her and I don’t want to seem like a protective big brother or anything…but I’ve kinda been waiting for her to get home. Okay, so I’m taking a break now. I looked up at the clock and saw that it was only eight thirty and realized how ridiculous I was being. I just can’t help it. She’s my little sister and I feel like I have to protect her.
Isabel’s told me before that she’ll feel sorry if I ever have a daughter cause I’ll be so protective of her that her dates will all be scared away. I can’t help it if I want to protect the people I love. It just means that I care, a lot.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max walked through the front door with a smile. Sure he hadn’t gotten to kiss Liz or anything like that, but they were making progress. She hadn’t yelled at him at all. Plus, she didn’t turn him down when he offered her a ride home. They had studied until closing time, and Max just happened to wait around until she was done. A little persuasion from him and she accepted his offer of a ride.
It’s not as if it were out of his way, and he was happy to help her. Hopefully she’d get plenty of sleep tonight.
Walking through the living room he was about to head to the stairs when he noticed Michael half asleep on the couch in his boxers.
“Michael? Hey man, why are you sleeping down here?”
“Huh? Oh, hey. Izzie’s still out with Alex…” he explained. Max just nodded his head and continued to the stairs.
Fifteen minutes later Max came down stairs in his boxers and lay down on the other couch across from Michael.
“So how’s the internship going?” Michael took the chance to actually talk to his friend since they didn’t do that too often anymore.
“Pretty good. It’s really interesting getting to work with all the equipment and things they have in the labs there. So what are you up to this weekend?” Max was curious.
“Nothing I don’t think. Mom wanted Izzie and I to come home for something this weekend but we got out of it by telling her we had school projects to do.” They laughed at the excuses they had to use to fool their parents.
“You are so lucky,” Max whined. “Courtney suckered me into coming up this weekend to take her to the FSMA benefit. This whole thing with her mother is crazy. I don’t know how much longer I can take this. I mean, no offense Michael, but her mom is almost as bad as yours. Soon she’ll be like planning our wedding or something!”
“It can’t be that bad…”
“Yeah…that’s what you think.” Max shook his head, not even wanting to think about what he’d do if things ever went that far. “So Izzie’s still not home?”
“Nope.”
“Hmm…don’t worry, Alex’ll take care of her.”
“Yeah, I know…that’s what I’m worried about.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was nine thirty in the morning and nothing could darken Isabel’s day. She and Alex had woken up an hour before and he had insisted on making her breakfast since they had fallen asleep on his couch while watching the movie last night.
He had just dropped her off and she watched him pull away before heading to the front door. She opened it as quietly as she could. No sense in waking up the boys if they were still sleeping. What they wouldn’t know couldn’t hurt them, right?
She was just shutting the door as softly as she could when she heard someone clearing his throat behind her. Shyly she turned around, ready to face the music.
“Hi Michael,” she tried to smile. “Why are you guys sleeping down here on the couches? And don’t you think you could put some clothes on? I’m your sister, and Max, I may not be your sister, but I honestly don’t need to see you running around in your little boxers all day!” she kidded.
“Don’t turn this on us. Where were you?” Michael asked sitting up.
“That’s none of your business.”
“Izzie…”
“No Michael. Look boys, I’m not a little girl anymore, alright? Don’t get me wrong; it’s really sweet that you care and all. But I’m not fifteen anymore. I don’t need the two of you watching over me twenty four seven. I’m a big girl, and I have a boyfriend who I care about and who cares about me.”
“But…” Max tried.
“No. Trust me to make my own decisions, okay? I’m not going to jump into anything here.”
The boys sat quietly looking at the girl who they both thought of as a sister.
“Okay,” they said at the same time, making Isabel giggle.
“Aww, that’s my boys!” she smiled.
“Oh! And Michael,” she remembered something when she walked into the kitchen and saw her flowers in a vase. “Thank you for the rose and the little note yesterday. It was very sweet. I thought they were from Alex at first, but…”
“What are you talking about Izzie?” Michael looked confused.
“The little note and the rose that were sitting on the porch swing when I got back from class yesterday. It was from you, right?” Isabel was confused. It had to have been from Michael, I mean, who else would’ve?
“No…sorry. I didn’t do anything.”
“Max?” Isabel was starting to worry. Why would Max give her something like that? Okay, her brother was one thing, and Max was close enough to be her brother, but it just didn’t seem right…
“I didn’t do anything,” he shrugged.
“Then…who…”
“Izzie? You alright?”
“What did the note say?”
“Give me the note, Isabel.”
“It’s okay…I just…I don’t know…maybe someone…”
“Isabel, no. If you don’t know who gave you the note, let me see it.” Michael was taking charge. There was no way he wanted anyone messing with his sister. If it wasn’t from Alex or him or Max, then who knows what kind of a creepy person had sent it to her.
“Okay, it’s…in my room, next to the rose that came with it.”
Michael was standing up and heading to the stairs before she could stop him. This was obviously worrying not only her, but him too. But she was glad that Max and Michael were here with her. She wouldn’t want to be alone when someone…knew where she lived.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was late Saturday afternoon when Max pulled up in front of the Harding’s mansion in his silver jag dressed to kill in his suit and deep burgundy shirt. Courtney had insisted that he wear that since it would match her dress. They weren’t even really dating and she was picking out his clothes for him. What had he gotten himself into?
“Hello Maxwell, dear,” Trisha Harding greeted him when he was ushered into the front room. “It’s so nice to see you again. Aww, are those for Courtney?” she gestured to the roses in his hand, again, something else Court had told him to bring.
“Uh, yeah. Since I couldn’t be hear for Valentine’s Day I figured I had to make it up to her.”
“That’s very sweet, she’ll love them.”
‘Don’t I know it,’ Max thought to himself. He was sure Courtney was having way too much fun with this whole experience while he was getting the short end of the stick.
“Max!” Courtney smiled as she came down the stairs to see him talking to her mother. She was actually glad to see him. He had become one of her closest guy friends, and was her savior from her mother in many ways. She walked up to him and gave him a hug, kissing him on the cheek.
“I brought you some flowers. Happy late Valentine’s Day sweetie,” he smiled at her, trying not to laugh at the situation. It was pretty funny.
“Aww, that’s so sweet. Thank you baby,” she rubbed his arm softly giving him a wink when her back was to her mother.
“You’re welcome. I gotta surprise for you in the car too,” he played along for her mother. They had rehearsed this whole conversation on the phone last night. Courtney had been very strict in what she wanted him to say and do, but he just played along, not wanting to make Court mad.
“You are the best boyfriend!” she smiled and kissed him again, this time a quick peck on the lips, but it took Max completely by surprise. He hadn’t been expecting that one. Courtney had a smirk on her face, laughing at him with her eyes. “Mom, would you mind putting these in water for me? Let’s go Max,” she smiled pulling him out the door behind her.
“Bye Mrs. Harding,” he called back, trying to be polite.
“You kids have fun,” Trisha waved as she watched her daughter and Max drive off.
“What the hell was that?!” Max after they were in the car and he was driving away.
“What Max?” she asked trying to keep the laughter back.
“Court, why did you kiss me?”
“I was just trying to make it look real for mom, you know?” She saw the look on his face and realized maybe she shouldn’t have done that. “I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to…”
“Look, this is going too far. Now even my mom thinks we’re going out!”
“I’m sorry. It was just too funny, I mean, you should have seen your face back there Max!”
“Court…”
“I’m sorry. Look, I promise to not do it again. But I think I figured out a way to make everything work. You don’t have to come up here anymore. I’ll come down to San Diego every once in a while. It’ll keep my mom satisfied and I’ll just give her the excuse that you are too busy to come up to see me because of the internship. But I have nothing stopping me from going down to see you.” She informed him of her brilliant plan. “Then we can just hang out and stuff. No pretend dates or anything…just having some fun. Besides then I’ll get to see Izzie and Michael too. And it’s not like you guys don’t have enough room at your place for me. Oh! I can even bring a bunch of my stuff down there and keep it there since I’ll be coming down so much! Can I have the room next to Izzie’s?” She was talking a mile a minute by the end as all these great ideas came to her.
“Uhh…”
“Thanks! Mom will think it’s great that we’re spending more time together, I’m sure. And I won’t be home all the time to hear her diatribes about how I should maybe think about seeing other people,” she rolled her eyes at the inner workings of her mothers mind.
“Just as long as your mother isn’t planning our wedding or anything like that…”
“Don’t be silly Max! She'd have to plan an engagement party first!” she joked, but the look on his face made her stop. “I’m only kidding. Gees…you’re Mister Serious today.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The bells on the door chimed and Maria looked up to the customers entering the café. She was sitting with a book on the counter in front of her doing some reading for one of her classes. Kyle had another class so she told him she’d meet him at the Parker’s café when he was done.
But now it had been only twenty minutes, but she couldn’t focus, and she was getting rather bored.
“Hey Maria. Can I get you anything?” Jeff asked from where he was standing on the other side of the counter.
“Oh, hey Mr. Parker. No…actually. I think I’m gonna go window shopping just down the street. If Kyle gets here before I get back can you just tell him I’ll be back soon?”
“Sure. Have fun sweetie.”
“Thanks Mr. Parker,” Maria smiled as she put her backpack behind the counter after taking out her purse.
“No problem.”
Five minutes later Maria was walking past store windows that she had grown up seeing almost every day. Some of them had changed a little, a few were new, but for the most part, the town was still the same.
She passed a small store with baby stuff in the window and couldn’t resist the pull to go inside.
“Can I help you with anything dear?” an old woman sitting in a chair in the back spoke up without looking up from her work.
“Hi. I just saw the things in the window and thought I’d come inside.” Maria noticed that there wasn’t anyone else in the store, but that wasn’t too surprising since it was the middle of the day and most people were working. There were baby fabrics and quilts, and clothes on different displays on the walls.
“Well, have a look around. We’ve got all sorts of things. Expecting a baby?” she asked kindly, looking up at Maria with her warm gray eyes.
“Yeah, in July.”
“Well, you got plenty of time to get things then.”
“Yeah,” Maria softly rubbed her still trim tummy, though not for too much longer.
“Are you looking for anything in particular?”
“Not really. What is this you’re working on?” She had made her way to the back and there was a soft pink fabric laid out across a table.
“I was just going to start a new quilt. Have you ever made a quilt before?” she asked kindly.
“No,” Maria shook her head. She had never had a grandmother to teach her things like that and her mother had been too busy trying to make ends meet.
“Well, its not too hard. If you wanted to learn, I could help show you how…to maybe make something special for the little one. I always told my children a blanket made of love is better than something store bought any day.” Her smile was infectious and Maria soon found herself sitting in a chair beside her, watching her work with the fabric.
“This is beautiful.”
“Yes. Do you know if it’s a boy or girl yet?”
“No, but I’m going to find out at my next appointment.”
“Let me guess, you’re hoping for a little girl, right?”
“How’d you know?”
“Just a hunch. I’m sure you’ll get your little girl, too.”
“Thanks. So you’d really be willing to teach me how to make a something like this?”
“Of course honey. That’s what I’m here for.”
“I never had a grandma to teach me things like this, thank you.”
“No problem. First…”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Tess was sitting in the library reading One Hundred Years of Solitude for her lit class. She actually found the book rather intriguing. She was sitting at a table alone with her stuff spread out to the side when someone took the seat across from her.
She briefly glanced up over the page at the guy taking the seat.
“Michael?” she asked, surprised to see him there and wondering why he had sat down by her.
“Hey Tess.”
“Uh, hey.” She wasn’t quite sure what to think of his company.
“Do you have Cameron for Lit 35?” he asked as he read the cover of the book she was reading.
“Yeah, I do. How’d you know?”
“I had it last year. Same reading list, and that is one of his favorite books. He’ll go on about it for five lectures.”
Tess smiled at his open nature. “Thanks. I actually like this book though. I find it more readable then Faulkner which we just finished.”
“Yeah, that stuff was kind of…not my type either.”
“So what brings you to the library, Michael?”
“Nothing. Just thought I’d get some work done between classes, and I saw you sitting here, so I thought I’d keep you company. You know, beat away the drooling boys with a stick,” he joked.
“Thanks Michael, I’ll have to tell Kyle he doesn’t have to worry about any competition as long as you’re around to keep the big scary boys at bay!” she laughed.
“Well, I try.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Liz, can I give you a ride back to campus?” Max asked as they walked out of Ingen.
“Umm…”
“It’s not really out of the way or anything,” he assured her.
“Max, it’s not that. I’m fine Max, really, I can get there on my own.”
“It’s just a ride Liz. It’ll save you some time.”
“Umm…” Liz couldn’t decide what to do. Did she take this ride from him? She would get to work sooner. But would he get the wrong idea? But it was just a ride. And they were friends now, right? Friends give friends rides to work; Alex did it all the time. “Sure Max. That would be great, thanks,” she finally accepted.
“Great!” Max couldn’t help the smile from breaking out across his face. Liz had said yes. That was a major step for the two of them. Maybe soon she’d willingly go somewhere with him? He wasn’t about to press his luck yet, but soon hopefully.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was the perfect day to spend some money, Isabel mused as she wandered around the UTC mall. It was a cloudy Saturday and it was starting to get windy and the clouds above her weren’t looking too happy. She was just hoping it wouldn’t rain. Shopping wasn’t nearly so much fun in the rain when you weren’t at an indoor mall.
She had just been to a great candle shop that had a giant assortment of candles from aromatherapy to decorative to floating to little statuette candles. She had bought a bunch of smelly candles to decorate her room, as well as the downstairs. No offense to her brother or Max, but they needed some serious help in decorating the house.
Around lunch time she went to the food court around the ice rink and decided upon Boardwalk Fries. She was waiting in line to order when she noticed someone familiar out of the corner of her eye. Taking a step back she got a better look and her eyes nearly bugged out of her head.
‘Oh god! What the hell is he doing here? Shit!’ Isabel took a deep breath and decided that she was done shopping and lunch at home was a much better idea. She hurried out to her car and once she was safely inside with the doors locked she breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe she was panicking for no reason. Just because he was here didn’t mean anything.
When Isabel got home she was thankful for the quiet. ‘Michael must be hiding in his room,’ she thought. And Max would probably be at the library studying for a while.
The ringing of the phone shook her out of her daze, and she walked over to the counter to grab it.
“Hello?” she asked into the phone.
“Hey, Isabel, it’s Courtney.”
“Hey Court. Umm…what’s up?” Isabel knew her voice was shaky still from her encounter, but she couldn’t help it.
“Izzie? Are you alright?” she asked concerned.
“Umm…not really…” Isabel took a deep breath. Courtney would understand. She knew some things about her past.
“I’m listening.”
“I saw someone at the mall today…just now. It’s Andrew…he’s here.”
“Did he hurt you?” Courtney was immediately concerned for her friend. She knew that boy was bad news.
“No…I don’t know if he even saw me. But I was in line to get some lunch and I saw him off to the side…and I panicked. I just had to get out of there. I…”
“You did the right thing Isabel. He’s hurt you too much.”
“I know…but the thing is… On Valentine’s Day,” Isabel went on to explain the story about finding the note and the mystery as to its origins.
“So, now you think that Andrew may have sent it?” Courtney was starting to catch her drift.
“Well, yeah. I mean, who else could it be? He…at Thanksgiving, when he said he was transferring to UCSD I freaked out. I…it’s like he’s following me. And he’s not over me. When we were talking before Michael came and found us…he told me…he wants me back.”
“Well too bad for him. I mean, you have Alex now, and besides that, Andrew just seems like a jerk.”
“I know. But if he sent me the note…”
“First off, you need to tell your brother that you saw him. I’m worried about you, okay?”
“I know. I just…”
“Look, if you don’t tell Max and Michael, I will. I’m afraid for you. That note is really freaky. Let Michael help you.”
“I know…” Isabel took a deep breath and felt herself relaxing a little. It helped, talking to Courtney. “I know. I will when I see them, I guess. Thank you Courtney. I’m sorry, for dumping all my problems on you. Was there a reason why you were calling?”
Courtney laughed as she remembered her reason for calling. “Just let Max know that if he’s missing something from last weekend, I’ve got it. He’ll know what I’m talking about!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Package for a Miss Isabel Guerin,” the deliveryman said as he stood in front of the open door.
“I can take it,” Michael told the man. “I’m her brother.”
“Sorry, this says she must sign for it.”
“Okay…just a minute.” Michael went to the bottom of the staircase and called up to his sister. “Hey Isabel, you have a package!”
“Coming!” In a few moments she stood beside her brother at the door.
“Isabel Guerin?”
“That’s me. Thank you,” she signed the board and handed it back to the man. The package was small and pretty light.
“Were you expecting something, Izzie?” Michael asked her as they walked into the living room.
“No, I don’t think so. Maybe mom just sent me something…” she suggested.
“Right. She doesn’t even notice we’re gone unless it ruins one of her plans,” he mumbled more to himself, but Isabel still heard him.
“Michael!”
“Okay, I’ll stop. So who’s it from?”
“There isn’t any address on it. I don’t know.”
“That’s weird.”
Isabel grabbed the scissors and cut the tape holding the box closed. When she opened it, the questions in her mind multiplied even more.
Sitting in a midst lots of tissue paper was a small crystal figurine. An angel holding a tiny little rose in her hands.
“Izzie?” Michael asked again. He wasn’t sure what was going on, but this felt odd.
“Wow, it’s so pretty. Look at it Michael. Alex is so sweet,” she assumed it had to be from her boyfriend, cause he was just the greatest.
“What’s that?” Michael motioned toward a piece of paper that had come loose when she picked up the figurine.
Isabel read the note and her fingers started to shake…
“What? What’s wrong?” Michael immediately asked.
She handed the paper to him and quickly sat down on the couch before she fell over. Michael took the note and quickly read it, unsure of what had scared his sister so much to make her go so pale.
Isabel –
You are an angel in my life. You give me a reason to get up in the mornings by giving a glimmer of hope to each dawning day. Maybe this will brighten up your day just a little bit more.
Always yours.
“Somehow, I get the feeling that Alex didn’t send this,” Michael spoke softly.
“Yeah.” Isabel’s voice was shaking. She knew it was time to tell Michael that she’d seen Andrew at the mall…but she didn’t want him to go hurt anyone.
“Michael?”
“Yeah?”
“I…I saw someone earlier when I was at the mall.”
“So?” he wasn’t seeing why she was bringing this up now.
“It…it was Andrew. He’s in San Diego.” She watched as Michael’s face went red with fury.
“That bastard! I swear if he lays a hand on you Izzie he is a dead man!” Michael yelled.
“Hey, what’s going on in here?” Max asked when he walked inside to hear all the yelling.
“Andrew’s sending Isabel these notes,” Michael ground out.
“You don’t know for sure,” Isabel protested.
“Yeah, so you all of a sudden see the boy in town after getting a creepy note and then a creepy package and you think he’s not behind it? Come on, the boy just screams creepy! If I get my hands on him the boy is dead!” Michael exclaimed.
“I’m with him, Izzie. Don’t worry, we won’t let him hurt you,” Max assured her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 47
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
February 14, 2002
Dear Maria,
Everyone’s happy today, smiling and sharing their love with everyone special to them. I can’t help but wish that you were here right now. My sister can’t get this dazed grin off her face, and I’m happy for her. Alex is perfect for her and I don’t want to seem like a protective big brother or anything…but I’ve kinda been waiting for her to get home. Okay, so I’m taking a break now. I looked up at the clock and saw that it was only eight thirty and realized how ridiculous I was being. I just can’t help it. She’s my little sister and I feel like I have to protect her.
Isabel’s told me before that she’ll feel sorry if I ever have a daughter cause I’ll be so protective of her that her dates will all be scared away. I can’t help it if I want to protect the people I love. It just means that I care, a lot.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max walked through the front door with a smile. Sure he hadn’t gotten to kiss Liz or anything like that, but they were making progress. She hadn’t yelled at him at all. Plus, she didn’t turn him down when he offered her a ride home. They had studied until closing time, and Max just happened to wait around until she was done. A little persuasion from him and she accepted his offer of a ride.
It’s not as if it were out of his way, and he was happy to help her. Hopefully she’d get plenty of sleep tonight.
Walking through the living room he was about to head to the stairs when he noticed Michael half asleep on the couch in his boxers.
“Michael? Hey man, why are you sleeping down here?”
“Huh? Oh, hey. Izzie’s still out with Alex…” he explained. Max just nodded his head and continued to the stairs.
Fifteen minutes later Max came down stairs in his boxers and lay down on the other couch across from Michael.
“So how’s the internship going?” Michael took the chance to actually talk to his friend since they didn’t do that too often anymore.
“Pretty good. It’s really interesting getting to work with all the equipment and things they have in the labs there. So what are you up to this weekend?” Max was curious.
“Nothing I don’t think. Mom wanted Izzie and I to come home for something this weekend but we got out of it by telling her we had school projects to do.” They laughed at the excuses they had to use to fool their parents.
“You are so lucky,” Max whined. “Courtney suckered me into coming up this weekend to take her to the FSMA benefit. This whole thing with her mother is crazy. I don’t know how much longer I can take this. I mean, no offense Michael, but her mom is almost as bad as yours. Soon she’ll be like planning our wedding or something!”
“It can’t be that bad…”
“Yeah…that’s what you think.” Max shook his head, not even wanting to think about what he’d do if things ever went that far. “So Izzie’s still not home?”
“Nope.”
“Hmm…don’t worry, Alex’ll take care of her.”
“Yeah, I know…that’s what I’m worried about.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was nine thirty in the morning and nothing could darken Isabel’s day. She and Alex had woken up an hour before and he had insisted on making her breakfast since they had fallen asleep on his couch while watching the movie last night.
He had just dropped her off and she watched him pull away before heading to the front door. She opened it as quietly as she could. No sense in waking up the boys if they were still sleeping. What they wouldn’t know couldn’t hurt them, right?
She was just shutting the door as softly as she could when she heard someone clearing his throat behind her. Shyly she turned around, ready to face the music.
“Hi Michael,” she tried to smile. “Why are you guys sleeping down here on the couches? And don’t you think you could put some clothes on? I’m your sister, and Max, I may not be your sister, but I honestly don’t need to see you running around in your little boxers all day!” she kidded.
“Don’t turn this on us. Where were you?” Michael asked sitting up.
“That’s none of your business.”
“Izzie…”
“No Michael. Look boys, I’m not a little girl anymore, alright? Don’t get me wrong; it’s really sweet that you care and all. But I’m not fifteen anymore. I don’t need the two of you watching over me twenty four seven. I’m a big girl, and I have a boyfriend who I care about and who cares about me.”
“But…” Max tried.
“No. Trust me to make my own decisions, okay? I’m not going to jump into anything here.”
The boys sat quietly looking at the girl who they both thought of as a sister.
“Okay,” they said at the same time, making Isabel giggle.
“Aww, that’s my boys!” she smiled.
“Oh! And Michael,” she remembered something when she walked into the kitchen and saw her flowers in a vase. “Thank you for the rose and the little note yesterday. It was very sweet. I thought they were from Alex at first, but…”
“What are you talking about Izzie?” Michael looked confused.
“The little note and the rose that were sitting on the porch swing when I got back from class yesterday. It was from you, right?” Isabel was confused. It had to have been from Michael, I mean, who else would’ve?
“No…sorry. I didn’t do anything.”
“Max?” Isabel was starting to worry. Why would Max give her something like that? Okay, her brother was one thing, and Max was close enough to be her brother, but it just didn’t seem right…
“I didn’t do anything,” he shrugged.
“Then…who…”
“Izzie? You alright?”
“What did the note say?”
“Give me the note, Isabel.”
“It’s okay…I just…I don’t know…maybe someone…”
“Isabel, no. If you don’t know who gave you the note, let me see it.” Michael was taking charge. There was no way he wanted anyone messing with his sister. If it wasn’t from Alex or him or Max, then who knows what kind of a creepy person had sent it to her.
“Okay, it’s…in my room, next to the rose that came with it.”
Michael was standing up and heading to the stairs before she could stop him. This was obviously worrying not only her, but him too. But she was glad that Max and Michael were here with her. She wouldn’t want to be alone when someone…knew where she lived.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was late Saturday afternoon when Max pulled up in front of the Harding’s mansion in his silver jag dressed to kill in his suit and deep burgundy shirt. Courtney had insisted that he wear that since it would match her dress. They weren’t even really dating and she was picking out his clothes for him. What had he gotten himself into?
“Hello Maxwell, dear,” Trisha Harding greeted him when he was ushered into the front room. “It’s so nice to see you again. Aww, are those for Courtney?” she gestured to the roses in his hand, again, something else Court had told him to bring.
“Uh, yeah. Since I couldn’t be hear for Valentine’s Day I figured I had to make it up to her.”
“That’s very sweet, she’ll love them.”
‘Don’t I know it,’ Max thought to himself. He was sure Courtney was having way too much fun with this whole experience while he was getting the short end of the stick.
“Max!” Courtney smiled as she came down the stairs to see him talking to her mother. She was actually glad to see him. He had become one of her closest guy friends, and was her savior from her mother in many ways. She walked up to him and gave him a hug, kissing him on the cheek.
“I brought you some flowers. Happy late Valentine’s Day sweetie,” he smiled at her, trying not to laugh at the situation. It was pretty funny.
“Aww, that’s so sweet. Thank you baby,” she rubbed his arm softly giving him a wink when her back was to her mother.
“You’re welcome. I gotta surprise for you in the car too,” he played along for her mother. They had rehearsed this whole conversation on the phone last night. Courtney had been very strict in what she wanted him to say and do, but he just played along, not wanting to make Court mad.
“You are the best boyfriend!” she smiled and kissed him again, this time a quick peck on the lips, but it took Max completely by surprise. He hadn’t been expecting that one. Courtney had a smirk on her face, laughing at him with her eyes. “Mom, would you mind putting these in water for me? Let’s go Max,” she smiled pulling him out the door behind her.
“Bye Mrs. Harding,” he called back, trying to be polite.
“You kids have fun,” Trisha waved as she watched her daughter and Max drive off.
“What the hell was that?!” Max after they were in the car and he was driving away.
“What Max?” she asked trying to keep the laughter back.
“Court, why did you kiss me?”
“I was just trying to make it look real for mom, you know?” She saw the look on his face and realized maybe she shouldn’t have done that. “I’m sorry…I didn’t mean to…”
“Look, this is going too far. Now even my mom thinks we’re going out!”
“I’m sorry. It was just too funny, I mean, you should have seen your face back there Max!”
“Court…”
“I’m sorry. Look, I promise to not do it again. But I think I figured out a way to make everything work. You don’t have to come up here anymore. I’ll come down to San Diego every once in a while. It’ll keep my mom satisfied and I’ll just give her the excuse that you are too busy to come up to see me because of the internship. But I have nothing stopping me from going down to see you.” She informed him of her brilliant plan. “Then we can just hang out and stuff. No pretend dates or anything…just having some fun. Besides then I’ll get to see Izzie and Michael too. And it’s not like you guys don’t have enough room at your place for me. Oh! I can even bring a bunch of my stuff down there and keep it there since I’ll be coming down so much! Can I have the room next to Izzie’s?” She was talking a mile a minute by the end as all these great ideas came to her.
“Uhh…”
“Thanks! Mom will think it’s great that we’re spending more time together, I’m sure. And I won’t be home all the time to hear her diatribes about how I should maybe think about seeing other people,” she rolled her eyes at the inner workings of her mothers mind.
“Just as long as your mother isn’t planning our wedding or anything like that…”
“Don’t be silly Max! She'd have to plan an engagement party first!” she joked, but the look on his face made her stop. “I’m only kidding. Gees…you’re Mister Serious today.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The bells on the door chimed and Maria looked up to the customers entering the café. She was sitting with a book on the counter in front of her doing some reading for one of her classes. Kyle had another class so she told him she’d meet him at the Parker’s café when he was done.
But now it had been only twenty minutes, but she couldn’t focus, and she was getting rather bored.
“Hey Maria. Can I get you anything?” Jeff asked from where he was standing on the other side of the counter.
“Oh, hey Mr. Parker. No…actually. I think I’m gonna go window shopping just down the street. If Kyle gets here before I get back can you just tell him I’ll be back soon?”
“Sure. Have fun sweetie.”
“Thanks Mr. Parker,” Maria smiled as she put her backpack behind the counter after taking out her purse.
“No problem.”
Five minutes later Maria was walking past store windows that she had grown up seeing almost every day. Some of them had changed a little, a few were new, but for the most part, the town was still the same.
She passed a small store with baby stuff in the window and couldn’t resist the pull to go inside.
“Can I help you with anything dear?” an old woman sitting in a chair in the back spoke up without looking up from her work.
“Hi. I just saw the things in the window and thought I’d come inside.” Maria noticed that there wasn’t anyone else in the store, but that wasn’t too surprising since it was the middle of the day and most people were working. There were baby fabrics and quilts, and clothes on different displays on the walls.
“Well, have a look around. We’ve got all sorts of things. Expecting a baby?” she asked kindly, looking up at Maria with her warm gray eyes.
“Yeah, in July.”
“Well, you got plenty of time to get things then.”
“Yeah,” Maria softly rubbed her still trim tummy, though not for too much longer.
“Are you looking for anything in particular?”
“Not really. What is this you’re working on?” She had made her way to the back and there was a soft pink fabric laid out across a table.
“I was just going to start a new quilt. Have you ever made a quilt before?” she asked kindly.
“No,” Maria shook her head. She had never had a grandmother to teach her things like that and her mother had been too busy trying to make ends meet.
“Well, its not too hard. If you wanted to learn, I could help show you how…to maybe make something special for the little one. I always told my children a blanket made of love is better than something store bought any day.” Her smile was infectious and Maria soon found herself sitting in a chair beside her, watching her work with the fabric.
“This is beautiful.”
“Yes. Do you know if it’s a boy or girl yet?”
“No, but I’m going to find out at my next appointment.”
“Let me guess, you’re hoping for a little girl, right?”
“How’d you know?”
“Just a hunch. I’m sure you’ll get your little girl, too.”
“Thanks. So you’d really be willing to teach me how to make a something like this?”
“Of course honey. That’s what I’m here for.”
“I never had a grandma to teach me things like this, thank you.”
“No problem. First…”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Tess was sitting in the library reading One Hundred Years of Solitude for her lit class. She actually found the book rather intriguing. She was sitting at a table alone with her stuff spread out to the side when someone took the seat across from her.
She briefly glanced up over the page at the guy taking the seat.
“Michael?” she asked, surprised to see him there and wondering why he had sat down by her.
“Hey Tess.”
“Uh, hey.” She wasn’t quite sure what to think of his company.
“Do you have Cameron for Lit 35?” he asked as he read the cover of the book she was reading.
“Yeah, I do. How’d you know?”
“I had it last year. Same reading list, and that is one of his favorite books. He’ll go on about it for five lectures.”
Tess smiled at his open nature. “Thanks. I actually like this book though. I find it more readable then Faulkner which we just finished.”
“Yeah, that stuff was kind of…not my type either.”
“So what brings you to the library, Michael?”
“Nothing. Just thought I’d get some work done between classes, and I saw you sitting here, so I thought I’d keep you company. You know, beat away the drooling boys with a stick,” he joked.
“Thanks Michael, I’ll have to tell Kyle he doesn’t have to worry about any competition as long as you’re around to keep the big scary boys at bay!” she laughed.
“Well, I try.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Liz, can I give you a ride back to campus?” Max asked as they walked out of Ingen.
“Umm…”
“It’s not really out of the way or anything,” he assured her.
“Max, it’s not that. I’m fine Max, really, I can get there on my own.”
“It’s just a ride Liz. It’ll save you some time.”
“Umm…” Liz couldn’t decide what to do. Did she take this ride from him? She would get to work sooner. But would he get the wrong idea? But it was just a ride. And they were friends now, right? Friends give friends rides to work; Alex did it all the time. “Sure Max. That would be great, thanks,” she finally accepted.
“Great!” Max couldn’t help the smile from breaking out across his face. Liz had said yes. That was a major step for the two of them. Maybe soon she’d willingly go somewhere with him? He wasn’t about to press his luck yet, but soon hopefully.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
It was the perfect day to spend some money, Isabel mused as she wandered around the UTC mall. It was a cloudy Saturday and it was starting to get windy and the clouds above her weren’t looking too happy. She was just hoping it wouldn’t rain. Shopping wasn’t nearly so much fun in the rain when you weren’t at an indoor mall.
She had just been to a great candle shop that had a giant assortment of candles from aromatherapy to decorative to floating to little statuette candles. She had bought a bunch of smelly candles to decorate her room, as well as the downstairs. No offense to her brother or Max, but they needed some serious help in decorating the house.
Around lunch time she went to the food court around the ice rink and decided upon Boardwalk Fries. She was waiting in line to order when she noticed someone familiar out of the corner of her eye. Taking a step back she got a better look and her eyes nearly bugged out of her head.
‘Oh god! What the hell is he doing here? Shit!’ Isabel took a deep breath and decided that she was done shopping and lunch at home was a much better idea. She hurried out to her car and once she was safely inside with the doors locked she breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe she was panicking for no reason. Just because he was here didn’t mean anything.
When Isabel got home she was thankful for the quiet. ‘Michael must be hiding in his room,’ she thought. And Max would probably be at the library studying for a while.
The ringing of the phone shook her out of her daze, and she walked over to the counter to grab it.
“Hello?” she asked into the phone.
“Hey, Isabel, it’s Courtney.”
“Hey Court. Umm…what’s up?” Isabel knew her voice was shaky still from her encounter, but she couldn’t help it.
“Izzie? Are you alright?” she asked concerned.
“Umm…not really…” Isabel took a deep breath. Courtney would understand. She knew some things about her past.
“I’m listening.”
“I saw someone at the mall today…just now. It’s Andrew…he’s here.”
“Did he hurt you?” Courtney was immediately concerned for her friend. She knew that boy was bad news.
“No…I don’t know if he even saw me. But I was in line to get some lunch and I saw him off to the side…and I panicked. I just had to get out of there. I…”
“You did the right thing Isabel. He’s hurt you too much.”
“I know…but the thing is… On Valentine’s Day,” Isabel went on to explain the story about finding the note and the mystery as to its origins.
“So, now you think that Andrew may have sent it?” Courtney was starting to catch her drift.
“Well, yeah. I mean, who else could it be? He…at Thanksgiving, when he said he was transferring to UCSD I freaked out. I…it’s like he’s following me. And he’s not over me. When we were talking before Michael came and found us…he told me…he wants me back.”
“Well too bad for him. I mean, you have Alex now, and besides that, Andrew just seems like a jerk.”
“I know. But if he sent me the note…”
“First off, you need to tell your brother that you saw him. I’m worried about you, okay?”
“I know. I just…”
“Look, if you don’t tell Max and Michael, I will. I’m afraid for you. That note is really freaky. Let Michael help you.”
“I know…” Isabel took a deep breath and felt herself relaxing a little. It helped, talking to Courtney. “I know. I will when I see them, I guess. Thank you Courtney. I’m sorry, for dumping all my problems on you. Was there a reason why you were calling?”
Courtney laughed as she remembered her reason for calling. “Just let Max know that if he’s missing something from last weekend, I’ve got it. He’ll know what I’m talking about!”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Package for a Miss Isabel Guerin,” the deliveryman said as he stood in front of the open door.
“I can take it,” Michael told the man. “I’m her brother.”
“Sorry, this says she must sign for it.”
“Okay…just a minute.” Michael went to the bottom of the staircase and called up to his sister. “Hey Isabel, you have a package!”
“Coming!” In a few moments she stood beside her brother at the door.
“Isabel Guerin?”
“That’s me. Thank you,” she signed the board and handed it back to the man. The package was small and pretty light.
“Were you expecting something, Izzie?” Michael asked her as they walked into the living room.
“No, I don’t think so. Maybe mom just sent me something…” she suggested.
“Right. She doesn’t even notice we’re gone unless it ruins one of her plans,” he mumbled more to himself, but Isabel still heard him.
“Michael!”
“Okay, I’ll stop. So who’s it from?”
“There isn’t any address on it. I don’t know.”
“That’s weird.”
Isabel grabbed the scissors and cut the tape holding the box closed. When she opened it, the questions in her mind multiplied even more.
Sitting in a midst lots of tissue paper was a small crystal figurine. An angel holding a tiny little rose in her hands.
“Izzie?” Michael asked again. He wasn’t sure what was going on, but this felt odd.
“Wow, it’s so pretty. Look at it Michael. Alex is so sweet,” she assumed it had to be from her boyfriend, cause he was just the greatest.
“What’s that?” Michael motioned toward a piece of paper that had come loose when she picked up the figurine.
Isabel read the note and her fingers started to shake…
“What? What’s wrong?” Michael immediately asked.
She handed the paper to him and quickly sat down on the couch before she fell over. Michael took the note and quickly read it, unsure of what had scared his sister so much to make her go so pale.
Isabel –
You are an angel in my life. You give me a reason to get up in the mornings by giving a glimmer of hope to each dawning day. Maybe this will brighten up your day just a little bit more.
Always yours.
“Somehow, I get the feeling that Alex didn’t send this,” Michael spoke softly.
“Yeah.” Isabel’s voice was shaking. She knew it was time to tell Michael that she’d seen Andrew at the mall…but she didn’t want him to go hurt anyone.
“Michael?”
“Yeah?”
“I…I saw someone earlier when I was at the mall.”
“So?” he wasn’t seeing why she was bringing this up now.
“It…it was Andrew. He’s in San Diego.” She watched as Michael’s face went red with fury.
“That bastard! I swear if he lays a hand on you Izzie he is a dead man!” Michael yelled.
“Hey, what’s going on in here?” Max asked when he walked inside to hear all the yelling.
“Andrew’s sending Isabel these notes,” Michael ground out.
“You don’t know for sure,” Isabel protested.
“Yeah, so you all of a sudden see the boy in town after getting a creepy note and then a creepy package and you think he’s not behind it? Come on, the boy just screams creepy! If I get my hands on him the boy is dead!” Michael exclaimed.
“I’m with him, Izzie. Don’t worry, we won’t let him hurt you,” Max assured her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 48
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ahhh,” Isabel cried in frustration as she sat down across from Alex at the Mexican restaurant they were meeting at for lunch. “Can I kill Max and Michael now please?” she moaned into her arms as she lay her head down on the table. Alex just reached over and comfortingly ran his hand over her head.
It had been over a week since she had gotten the package, and she had yet to hear anything else. She assumed that whatever creep had started this had given up, but Max and her brother weren’t so sure. They were following her around everywhere. Wouldn’t let her leave the house alone unless she was going directly to class or to meet Alex. And even then, in the beginning, they insisted on going with her, walking her to class, driving her over to Alex’s. It was so frustrating. She was a big girl. She could take care of herself!
“Why can’t they just let me have some peace? They came with me to the grocery store yesterday Alex. The grocery store! They like hate the grocery store.”
“I know sweetie. But if it wasn’t them, I would be doing the same thing.”
“Alex!”
“I’m serious Iz. This is really scary, and none of us want anything to happen to you. They’re just watching out for you.”
“So you don’t think meeting me outside of every single one of my classes is maybe just a little excessive?”
“Maybe a tad…but better safe then sorry, right? Listen give it another week. If there’s no sign of Andrew, then I’ll talk to them and see about them letting up, okay? But I’m not promising anything.”
“We don’t know that this is Andrew,” Isabel said softly.
“Isabel, do you really believe that?”
“No, I guess not,” she looked down at her enfolded hands on the table. “I can’t think of anyone else who it could be. I guess…uh, why does this have to happen to me?” she finally asked, tears beginning to glisten in her eyes.
Alex got out of his chair and wrapped his girlfriend up in his arms, picking her up out of the seat and setting her in his lap. He knew that no matter what she showed on the outside, no matter how strong she pretended to be, she was scared to death on the inside. And Michael and Max’s over protectiveness was just a constant reminder of what she was trying to forget. Alex was beginning to wonder if there was more to the story behind Andrew than Isabel had told him.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, I was thinking,” Max started, “that we could like maybe hang out or go to a movie or something tonight. Ya know, as friends.”
“I can’t Max, I have to study,” Liz answered politely.
“Oh, well maybe some other time then,” Max replied somewhat dejectedly. He didn’t really expect her to accept, but he figured it couldn’t hurt trying. What she said next though, came as a surprise.
“You know Max, I don’t know if I want there to be a next time.”
“What?” Max asked confused. He thought that they were trying to be friends.
“Look Max, I realize you wants us to become friends and all, and I accept that really, I do. But…this is just too much. Now this internship is great and I love working with you, and the rides are really sweet…but I’m not ready to start being all buddy, buddy like that. I can’t just pretend that nothing ever happened between us.”
Liz watched as Max’s face fell a little before he replied. “Hey, I understand. I’m sorry if I’ve been pushing or anything. I didn’t realize you felt that way, I’ll back off.” Max said, and then turned back to their work, the two working in silence from then on.
Liz felt bad at the look on his face, but knew it had to be said. Since seeing him again, working with him, all these feelings were being stirred up inside her, feelings that she was in no way ready to face. She couldn’t deny the attraction, it had always been there, but now with old feelings of friendship and love coming back full force, she felt like she was falling. And she was so afraid of falling, so afraid of letting herself get hurt again.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria just stood in the doorway of the nursery watching Jim and Kyle with a smile on her face. She had just gotten home from the grocery store with her mom. Amy had insisted that Maria come with, saying that it would be a lot easier to shop for her cravings with Maria there.
Maria had begrudgingly agreed, but in the end she was glad that she did. She ended up finding a lot of food that should satisfy her cravings. Her mom thought the cherries dipped in ketchup was particularly strange, but what could she say, if that’s what her child wanted…who was she to complain.
Maria began rubbing the slight bulge of her stomach unconsciously. It was hard to believe that there was a little life in there. But she could feel it with every fiber of her being, and she couldn’t be happier. She couldn’t believe she was going to have a little baby…
“Hey, when did you get home?” Jim asked noticing Maria in the doorway. “How long have you been standing there?”
“Not long,” Maria answered simply, she couldn’t believe how lucky she was.
“You weren’t supposed to be home yet. We wanted to surprise you, but we’re not quite done yet. Oh well…surprise.”
Maria surveyed the nearly completed wooden crib that stood in the middle of the room. She couldn’t believe that they had done this. Jim had more than enough money, could just have easily gone out and bought any crib she wanted, yet he chose to build it himself, with Kyle’s help of course, coming straight from the heart.
“Oh, you guys. I don’t know what to say,” she began as tears started forming in her eyes.
Kyle was at her side immediately. “Hey, it’s ok. If you don’t like it, we can go get you one. It was all dads idea,” Kyle pointed at his father accusingly.
“No, no Kyle,” Maria quickly interceded. “It’s perfect. I love it. Thank you guys,” Maria said hugging both Jim and Kyle in turn.
“Well I’m glad you like it,” Jim said softly. “See Kyle, I told you she’d love it. And here, you didn’t even want to help.”
Kyle just mumbled something unintelligible under his breath, returning to helping his dad with the crib. Maria just giggled. It was great to be apart of a family. She never realized what she was missing until now. She wouldn’t trade it for the world.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Michael, what can I get you?”
“Oh…umm,” Michael began, startled from his thoughts. He had been staring down at the open book in front of him, but not really paying attention to the words. “I guess I’ll just have a mocha.”
“Alright, what’s wrong?” Tess asked, sitting down across from him. It wasn’t really busy right now, so she figured she could spare the time.
“What?”
“Come on Michael. It’s so obvious. You’ve only been staring at the same page of that book for the last ten minutes. So what’s wrong? It can never hurt to talk about it.”
“Oh…it’s nothing. It’s stupid. It’s just that Courtney is coming this weekend and…”
“Wait, who’s Courtney?” Tess interrupts.
“Huh?” Michael looks at her confused before realization hits him. “Oh…she’s a friend of Max, Isabel and mine from back home. She came down last fall, actually to meet Maria. They’d talked to each other over the internet or something, cause they’re both psych majors. Anyway,” Michael realized he was rambling, “everyone else knows her. I’d forgotten that you weren’t here yet.”
“Alright, so what’s so bad about her coming? Do you not like her or something?”
“No, Courtney’s great. It’s just…ever since Max and I got into this big fight back in November, I feel like she’s replacing me as Max’s best friend. I guess it just hurts, is all.”
“I’m sure you’re just overreacting. I’m sure she’s not replacing you...”
“I got the words straight from his mouth,” Michael looked down dejected.
“Hey who says you can’t have two best friends. I mean, look at Maria. She’s got Liz and Alex and Me, and she considers all of us her best friends.”
“It’s just not the same between us anymore. Not that I ever expect it to be. What I did to him…I don’t really expect him to ever trust me again,” Michael let out before he fully realized what he was saying.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Tess asked sympathetically. Obviously there was more to this ‘fight’ then Michael originally let on.
“Not really,” Michael said looking down at his book, not wanting to meet her eyes. If he did he would be tempted to tell her everything, and if he did where would that leave him? He’d have one less on his dwindling list of friends.
Tess decided not to push the issue. It looked like something Michael really didn’t want to talk about. “I’ll be right back with you coffee,” she said before quickly making her way back behind the counter.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello.”
“Hey beautiful.”
“Who…who is this?” she asked, a tinge of fear in her voice.
“Oh, come on baby. You can’t tell me you’ve forgotten my voice already.”
“Andrew?” she asked tentatively, almost sure it was him, but not wanting to acknowledge it.
“Yes Isabel. It’s me. How could you have forgotten?”
“How did you get this number?” Isabel burst in anger.
“Oh, your mother was most helpful when I explained that I had misplaced your number. She was more than happy to give it to me.”
“Andrew, please stop this. I’m not your baby, anymore. I have a boyfriend now.”
“I know you saw me the other day at the mall,” he started, ignoring her last statement. “You pretended like you didn’t, but I knew you had.”
“Andrew, stop it. You’re scaring me.”
“Oh I wouldn’t want to do that, now would I my love?”
“Andrew…”
“I’ll go, for now,” he interrupted. “But I’ll be watching you Isabel. I’ll be waiting.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max and Liz walked into Ingen at the same time that Friday and when they arrived Teresa told them that Dr. Carter was expecting them in his office. They looked at each other, a questioning look on both their faces, but proceeded to Dr. Carter’s office just the same.
Liz knocked on the door lightly and they were called in.
“Ah, Max, Liz. Just the people I wanted to see.” They both sat down at the chairs across from his desk, waiting for him to explain his reason for calling them in. “I bet you’re wondering what this is about huh. Well, first I’d like to tell you that we’re all very proud of the work you’ve done here and that it’s time to start the second phase of the internship.”
Max and Liz glanced at each other, confused expressions on both their faces, secretly asking if the other knew about this.
Dr. Carter just laughed at their expression. “This is something we try to keep a secret from all our applicants, we like to keep it a surprise. Anyway, as you’ve probably already noticed, you’ve visited and worked in all the different labs in this facility. So now you’ll be given a lab of your own.”
Max and Liz looked at each other again, the surprise and shock evident by the looks on their faces. Dr. Carter couldn’t help but laugh. He decided he should explain further, “Today will be your last day working in the labs. From now on you will be given your own projects to work on, given specific goals and you’ll be expected to design and carry out your own experiments to reach them. Of course, the other doctors will be here to help if needed, but we want you to accomplish as much of this on your own as possible. Since this is the first time we’ve had two interns, we are very excited about seeing what the two of you are capable of. I am assuming it is alright if I have you two work together on this?”
Max and Liz both looked at each other before Liz answered. “Yes, that would be fine.”
“Great,” Dr. Carter said, a smile on his face. “Here is the details on your first project,” Dr. Carter handing them each a paper, “and you will be given a lab when you come in on Monday. You’ll have pretty much any facility available to you, and if there is anything you might need feel free to ask and I’ll see what I can do. Are there any other questions?”
Max and Liz shook their heads and were then released to report to Dr. Freeman’s lab for their last day.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Max, I was thinking,” Liz started as they made their way out of Ingen, “maybe we should get together this weekend. I wanna get a head-start working on our first project.”
Max smiled inwardly. That was his Liz, always the eager overachiever. “Yeah, great. That would be fantastic. When?”
“Um…how about tomorrow? I’ll come over at like tenish?”
“Sure, that’s great. Are you sure you don’t mind coming all the way up to La Jolla? I mean, I could come over to your place if you want.”
“Nah, Tess always sleeps to some un-godly hour on the weekends. She’d be upset if we woke her, and trust me, my sister is scary when she’s been woken from her beauty rest.”
Max couldn’t help but laugh. “Alright, I’ll see you then. Bye Liz.”
“Bye.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Courtney!” Isabel squealed as she opened the front door.
“Hey Iz,” Courtney started, enveloping her friend in a hug. “It’s been way too long. So where’s Mikey?”
“In front of the tv, moping as usual. And Max isn’t home yet.”
Courtney just laughed and went in search of Michael. She found him, sure enough, right in front of the tv, just as Isabel had said. “What no ‘Hello’? No, ‘Great to see ya Court, it’s been awhile’?” Courtney joked as she came into the room.
Michael looked up from the hockey game briefly, a small smile on his face seeing Courtney walking in. “Hey,” he said noncommittally before turning back to the game.
Courtney came up behind him and put a hand on his head, mussing up his hair. “Well, aren’t we the talkative one, tonight?” Michael just grunted his response, and Courtney huffed. “You so need a hobby,” Courtney commented, sitting on the couch next to him. She didn’t know why, but she felt he needed some company right now.
“I’ve got one. I’m watching hockey, aren’t I?” he started moodily.
“Hey Mikey, is there something wrong? Something you want to talk about?”
“Nah. I’m just tired.”
“You sure?”
Michael just smiled. It was hard to not like this girl, even if she was stealing his best friend. But when Michael thought about it, maybe Tess was right. Who said they couldn’t just all be friends. “Yeah, I’m fine. Thanks for asking.”
“Hey Court,” they heard a voice call, entering the front door.
“You better go,” Michael commented, a smirk on his face. “Maxie’s waiting.”
“Ah…let him wait,” Courtney jested.
“But aren’t you supposed to be here to see him?”
“Yeah…I suppose. But let him come find me.”
Just then Max came into the room, and spotting Courtney on the couch. “Hey,” he said, coming up and giving her a hug from behind. “We need to talk.”
“Already, but I just got her. Remember what I said Max? Think first, then come running to me for help.”
“Did that. Need advice. Come on,” he grabbed her hand, trying to pull her off the couch.
“Hey, hold on a sec,” Courtney said, swatting at his hand, her eyes glued on the tv.
“Since when do you like hockey,” Michael asked, seeing how she too was watching.
“Eh, I’m a closet fan,” she explained. Just then, it broke for a commercial and she finally relented, getting off the couch, much to Max’s delight. “Oh yeah,” she said reaching for something lying on top of her bag. “I almost forgot. Here’s your shirt.”
Just as she said this, Isabel came in from the kitchen where she had been getting a drink and talking to Rosie. “Max,” Isabel looked at him questioningly, her eyebrows raised, “why does Courtney have your shirt?”
Michael couldn’t help but laugh at the tone in Isabel’s voice. “Taking this whole ‘dating’ thing a little to far are we?” Michael asked suggestively.
“Ha ha, Michael. For your information, when I went up to take Court to that benefit thing, I spilled something on my shirt at dinner. And Court took it to have it washed for me.”
“Yeah, and someone was supposed to come pick it up the next day before he left, but apparently forgot. Either that or he was trying to avoid me?” Courtney looked at Max suspiciously, but he could see the teasing glint in her eyes.
“What, why would Max be trying to avoid you?” Isabel still looked confused.
“I think I scared him.”
Michael just laughed. “You got that right.” Max had told Michael about the ‘kiss’ when he’d gotten home.
“Alright, that’s enough of that,” Max blushed, feeling foolish. “We still need to talk.”
“My work is never done,” Courtney said dramatically as Max pulled her out of the room so as to have a little privacy.
“Alright, what’s the problem?” Courtney asked when they were a safe distance away.
“Liz is coming over tomorrow,” Max blurted.
“Okay…”
“To work on a project,” he continued, figuring he needed further explanation.
“And?”
“What do I do?” he finally asked.
“Max. Tell me if I’m wrong here, but didn’t you just agree to give it a rest for a while? Ya know, give her space.”
“Ya but…”
“But nothing Max. You can’t play this game of seesaw. You can’t agree to leave her alone and then start pursuing her again. Let it be, alright? You’re just working on a project, leave it at that.”
“But…”
“Max,” she said sternly.
“Alright. I know you’re right. I just…I can’t help loving her.”
“I know, but she asked you to leave her alone and I think you need to respect her wishes. Now, lets stop with the moppiness and enjoy ourselves. Courtney’s here!” she said enthusiastically, as if that made everything better. And in a strange way, it kinda did.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Liz, come on in,” Max invited politely. Liz smiled and nodded, walking into the house she hadn’t visited for months. Sure, she and Isabel were still good friends, but whenever they saw each other, it was usually Isabel coming over to see them. “Do you want something to drink?” Max pulled Liz from her thoughts.
“Um ya sure, a soda would be great.” After a brief pause, Liz started again, “I can only stay for about two hours. I have to work at twelve thirty, but I’m off at four, so I can come back to finish up whatever we have left, if that’s ok.”
“Yeah, that’s fine,” Max threw over his shoulder as she followed him to the kitchen.
“Hey Liz,” Courtney called, seeing her from where she was sitting on the couch watching cartoons.
Liz doubled back from where she was following Max when she heard her name being called. “Courtney?” she asked, noticing the blond sitting on the couch by herself, still in her pajama pants and tank top.
“Hey girl, long time no see,” Courtney smiled. She had always liked Liz, completely understood why Max loved her so much. “How’ve you been?”
“Uh, I’m hanging in there. What are you doing here? Are you here to visit Isabel?” Liz assumed.
“Uh…sure. Actually, I technically came to see Max, but it’s nice to see everybody.”
“Oh…” Liz just really didn’t know what to say after that. Before she could dwell on it any further, Max entered the room.
“Squirt okay?” Max asked, knowing it was her favorite.
“Yeah thanks,” Liz said grabbing the soda from Max.
“Ready?”
“Yeah, it was nice seeing you again Court.”
“Yeah, you too,” Courtney called after Liz as the two made their way out of the room to start work on their first project.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Two hours later Liz made her way down the stairs, needing to get to the café to start work. She was just about to open the front door when Isabel came down the stairs. “Hey Liz, you leaving already?”
“Yeah, I got to get to work, but I’ll be back later.”
“Well, hold on a sec and I’ll give you a ride.”
“No, you don’t have to do that.”
“Don’t worry about it, I’m on my way there anyway. I need to meet some people for my Western Civ class.”
“Oh, ok,” Liz said, not all too angry about not having to take the bus.
“Just let me get my coat,” Isabel smiled. They were just about out the door when Michael called from somewhere in the other room.
“Iz, where you going?”
“Going to work on my civ project.”
“Hold on a sec, I’m coming with you,” Michael said coming into the room and grabbing his coat from the hall closet.
“Michael, stop it. I’m fine. I’m taking Liz, so she’ll be with me on the ride over. And then after I meet with the group I’m coming straight home. There’s no reason for you to baby-sit me.”
“I don’t know…”
“Michael, I’m meeting with like four other people. I’ll be fine. I have my cell phone if anything goes wrong, and besides it’s the middle of the day. Stop worrying.”
“Fine,” Michael conceded, knowing he’d been driving her crazy. “But come straight home.”
“Yes dad.” Isabel rolled her eyes, then quickly pushed Liz out the door before he could change his mind.
“Still watching over you like a hawk,” Liz asked as they made their way to Isabel’s car.
“You have no idea.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alex,” Liz called as she walked through the front door of his apartment. She had called him from the café and he’d agreed to give her a ride back over to Max’s place. Besides, it gave him an excuse to go see Isabel. Hearing no reply she made her way over to the bedroom. Hearing the water running, she figured he was in the shower and so sat down on the couch in the living room to wait for him.
She’d had a lot of trouble focusing at work today, her mind seemingly preoccupied. She kept seeing visions of Courtney and Max running through her head. It shouldn’t bother her that something was going on between them, if something was going on between them. It wasn’t really any of her business. But then why did she have this sour feeling in the pit of her stomach.
Liz picked up the phone that was sitting on the table next to her and starting dialing the familiar number. Alex wouldn’t mind.
“Hello.”
“Hey Ria.”
“Liz babe. What’s up? I miss you.”
“I miss you too. Ria, am I crazy?”
“Well, generally I’d say yes…but how about I hear the explanation first. Then I’ll pass judgment.”
Liz then proceeded to tell Maria how she’d seen Courtney at Max’s place and how that’d made her feel. When she finished Maria was laughing.
“I really don’t see what’s so funny about the situation.”
“It’s just…Max and Courtney! Let me assure you babe, there is nothing going on there. Trust me. I’ve been talking to Courtney a lot lately, and it seems that her mother was giving her hell about guys and trying to set her up with people, so she employed Max to be her pretend boyfriend. It’s kinda funny actually. To tell you the truth, Courtney says that Max isn’t all too crazy about the idea himself. Why does it matter anyway Lizzie? Are you jealous?” Maria couldn’t help but tease her friend.
“No. I’m not jealous. Just curious.”
“Right. And if you weren’t jealous, then why did you call me?”
“Look Ria. I really don’t want to go into a deep examination of my feelings for Max right now.”
“Okay babe. I’m sorry. But listen, there’s nothing going on between Max and Courtney. They’ve just become really good friends ever since Michael and Max got into that big fight…”
“What big fight?” Liz asked, having never heard of this before.
“Um…you know what sweetie. Maybe you should ask Max about this.” Maria conceded, deciding it was better she hear it from Max then from her.
“Okay…” Liz just started, unsure. Just then she heard the bedroom door open and Alex walk out.
“You ready to go,” he asked.
“Yeah sure. Bye Ria,” she said, turning her attention back to the phone.
“Bye sweetie,” Maria said before Liz hung up. She just hoped that she was doing the right thing.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Max, you guys almost done?” Courtney asked poking her head in the door. “We were thinking about grabbing some pizza or something, wanted to know if you were coming with.”
“Yeah Court, I’ll be down in a second. We’re almost done.”
Max and Liz finished up the preliminary plan for their experiment and then began packing up their stuff.
Liz thought this was as good a time as any. “Max, can I ask you something?”
“Sure.”
“What happened between you and Michael? I mean, what did you guys fight about?”
Max stiffened for a moment, not knowing how to answer. “Why do you ask?”
“I was just talking to Maria today and she mentioned something, and I guess I just wanted to know.”
“It was nothing, just some stupid argument. Don’t worry about it. We’re moving past it.”
Liz just nodded her head and left it at that. She sensed that there was something else there, but if he didn’t want to tell her, she wasn’t going to push it.
Max hated lying to her, but what else was he supposed to do. He couldn’t tell her the truth, cause that would be like putting all the blame on Michael. He knew that wasn’t right, that he couldn’t just blame someone else for his mistakes. He lost her. It was his fault. And he had to be the one to fix it. He wasn’t going to pretend that he played no part in this.
Max and Liz made their way down the stairs to where the group was congregating. Isabel and Alex sat on the couch across from where Michael and Courtney were sitting, all of them talking quietly.
“Ready to go,” Michael asked, looking at Max.
“Uh…yeah I guess.”
“Hey Liz, you wanna come with?” Courtney asked. “It’ll be great to catch up since I haven’t seen you in ages.”
“Alex?” Liz asked, seeing as he was waiting to drive her home.
“It’s up to you Liz. I’ll go if you go.”
“Okay then. Sure. I’d love that,” Liz said.
They all got up, making their way towards the door when Max held Courtney back.
“Thank you,” he said quietly, so only she could here.
“What else are friends for?” she asked with a smile, making her way out the door behind her friends.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The next morning Isabel walked out to her car; she realized she had left her book for her lit class in the glove compartment. Opening the passenger side door she noticed an envelope on the driver’s seat. Curious, she opened the envelope, and taking out the contents, a look of sheer terror took over her face.
Michael heard Isabel’s scream from inside the house and ran out the door and to her side as soon as he could. When he reached her, she was already on the ground, having fallen to her knees with the sobs racking her body. He wrapped her up in his arms, rocking her back and forth before noticing the items she’d dropped on the ground.
Picking them up, he walked Isabel into the house, letting her calm down in his arms before looking at what had upset her so.
He stared at the pictures, wide-eyed. They were of her…everywhere; at school, at Alex’s, at the house, in the café… The last thing Michael saw as he was flipping through was the note, scrawled neatly in the same script as all the other notes had been.
I’m watching you Isabel.
Always yours.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 48
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Ahhh,” Isabel cried in frustration as she sat down across from Alex at the Mexican restaurant they were meeting at for lunch. “Can I kill Max and Michael now please?” she moaned into her arms as she lay her head down on the table. Alex just reached over and comfortingly ran his hand over her head.
It had been over a week since she had gotten the package, and she had yet to hear anything else. She assumed that whatever creep had started this had given up, but Max and her brother weren’t so sure. They were following her around everywhere. Wouldn’t let her leave the house alone unless she was going directly to class or to meet Alex. And even then, in the beginning, they insisted on going with her, walking her to class, driving her over to Alex’s. It was so frustrating. She was a big girl. She could take care of herself!
“Why can’t they just let me have some peace? They came with me to the grocery store yesterday Alex. The grocery store! They like hate the grocery store.”
“I know sweetie. But if it wasn’t them, I would be doing the same thing.”
“Alex!”
“I’m serious Iz. This is really scary, and none of us want anything to happen to you. They’re just watching out for you.”
“So you don’t think meeting me outside of every single one of my classes is maybe just a little excessive?”
“Maybe a tad…but better safe then sorry, right? Listen give it another week. If there’s no sign of Andrew, then I’ll talk to them and see about them letting up, okay? But I’m not promising anything.”
“We don’t know that this is Andrew,” Isabel said softly.
“Isabel, do you really believe that?”
“No, I guess not,” she looked down at her enfolded hands on the table. “I can’t think of anyone else who it could be. I guess…uh, why does this have to happen to me?” she finally asked, tears beginning to glisten in her eyes.
Alex got out of his chair and wrapped his girlfriend up in his arms, picking her up out of the seat and setting her in his lap. He knew that no matter what she showed on the outside, no matter how strong she pretended to be, she was scared to death on the inside. And Michael and Max’s over protectiveness was just a constant reminder of what she was trying to forget. Alex was beginning to wonder if there was more to the story behind Andrew than Isabel had told him.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, I was thinking,” Max started, “that we could like maybe hang out or go to a movie or something tonight. Ya know, as friends.”
“I can’t Max, I have to study,” Liz answered politely.
“Oh, well maybe some other time then,” Max replied somewhat dejectedly. He didn’t really expect her to accept, but he figured it couldn’t hurt trying. What she said next though, came as a surprise.
“You know Max, I don’t know if I want there to be a next time.”
“What?” Max asked confused. He thought that they were trying to be friends.
“Look Max, I realize you wants us to become friends and all, and I accept that really, I do. But…this is just too much. Now this internship is great and I love working with you, and the rides are really sweet…but I’m not ready to start being all buddy, buddy like that. I can’t just pretend that nothing ever happened between us.”
Liz watched as Max’s face fell a little before he replied. “Hey, I understand. I’m sorry if I’ve been pushing or anything. I didn’t realize you felt that way, I’ll back off.” Max said, and then turned back to their work, the two working in silence from then on.
Liz felt bad at the look on his face, but knew it had to be said. Since seeing him again, working with him, all these feelings were being stirred up inside her, feelings that she was in no way ready to face. She couldn’t deny the attraction, it had always been there, but now with old feelings of friendship and love coming back full force, she felt like she was falling. And she was so afraid of falling, so afraid of letting herself get hurt again.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Maria just stood in the doorway of the nursery watching Jim and Kyle with a smile on her face. She had just gotten home from the grocery store with her mom. Amy had insisted that Maria come with, saying that it would be a lot easier to shop for her cravings with Maria there.
Maria had begrudgingly agreed, but in the end she was glad that she did. She ended up finding a lot of food that should satisfy her cravings. Her mom thought the cherries dipped in ketchup was particularly strange, but what could she say, if that’s what her child wanted…who was she to complain.
Maria began rubbing the slight bulge of her stomach unconsciously. It was hard to believe that there was a little life in there. But she could feel it with every fiber of her being, and she couldn’t be happier. She couldn’t believe she was going to have a little baby…
“Hey, when did you get home?” Jim asked noticing Maria in the doorway. “How long have you been standing there?”
“Not long,” Maria answered simply, she couldn’t believe how lucky she was.
“You weren’t supposed to be home yet. We wanted to surprise you, but we’re not quite done yet. Oh well…surprise.”
Maria surveyed the nearly completed wooden crib that stood in the middle of the room. She couldn’t believe that they had done this. Jim had more than enough money, could just have easily gone out and bought any crib she wanted, yet he chose to build it himself, with Kyle’s help of course, coming straight from the heart.
“Oh, you guys. I don’t know what to say,” she began as tears started forming in her eyes.
Kyle was at her side immediately. “Hey, it’s ok. If you don’t like it, we can go get you one. It was all dads idea,” Kyle pointed at his father accusingly.
“No, no Kyle,” Maria quickly interceded. “It’s perfect. I love it. Thank you guys,” Maria said hugging both Jim and Kyle in turn.
“Well I’m glad you like it,” Jim said softly. “See Kyle, I told you she’d love it. And here, you didn’t even want to help.”
Kyle just mumbled something unintelligible under his breath, returning to helping his dad with the crib. Maria just giggled. It was great to be apart of a family. She never realized what she was missing until now. She wouldn’t trade it for the world.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Michael, what can I get you?”
“Oh…umm,” Michael began, startled from his thoughts. He had been staring down at the open book in front of him, but not really paying attention to the words. “I guess I’ll just have a mocha.”
“Alright, what’s wrong?” Tess asked, sitting down across from him. It wasn’t really busy right now, so she figured she could spare the time.
“What?”
“Come on Michael. It’s so obvious. You’ve only been staring at the same page of that book for the last ten minutes. So what’s wrong? It can never hurt to talk about it.”
“Oh…it’s nothing. It’s stupid. It’s just that Courtney is coming this weekend and…”
“Wait, who’s Courtney?” Tess interrupts.
“Huh?” Michael looks at her confused before realization hits him. “Oh…she’s a friend of Max, Isabel and mine from back home. She came down last fall, actually to meet Maria. They’d talked to each other over the internet or something, cause they’re both psych majors. Anyway,” Michael realized he was rambling, “everyone else knows her. I’d forgotten that you weren’t here yet.”
“Alright, so what’s so bad about her coming? Do you not like her or something?”
“No, Courtney’s great. It’s just…ever since Max and I got into this big fight back in November, I feel like she’s replacing me as Max’s best friend. I guess it just hurts, is all.”
“I’m sure you’re just overreacting. I’m sure she’s not replacing you...”
“I got the words straight from his mouth,” Michael looked down dejected.
“Hey who says you can’t have two best friends. I mean, look at Maria. She’s got Liz and Alex and Me, and she considers all of us her best friends.”
“It’s just not the same between us anymore. Not that I ever expect it to be. What I did to him…I don’t really expect him to ever trust me again,” Michael let out before he fully realized what he was saying.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Tess asked sympathetically. Obviously there was more to this ‘fight’ then Michael originally let on.
“Not really,” Michael said looking down at his book, not wanting to meet her eyes. If he did he would be tempted to tell her everything, and if he did where would that leave him? He’d have one less on his dwindling list of friends.
Tess decided not to push the issue. It looked like something Michael really didn’t want to talk about. “I’ll be right back with you coffee,” she said before quickly making her way back behind the counter.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hello.”
“Hey beautiful.”
“Who…who is this?” she asked, a tinge of fear in her voice.
“Oh, come on baby. You can’t tell me you’ve forgotten my voice already.”
“Andrew?” she asked tentatively, almost sure it was him, but not wanting to acknowledge it.
“Yes Isabel. It’s me. How could you have forgotten?”
“How did you get this number?” Isabel burst in anger.
“Oh, your mother was most helpful when I explained that I had misplaced your number. She was more than happy to give it to me.”
“Andrew, please stop this. I’m not your baby, anymore. I have a boyfriend now.”
“I know you saw me the other day at the mall,” he started, ignoring her last statement. “You pretended like you didn’t, but I knew you had.”
“Andrew, stop it. You’re scaring me.”
“Oh I wouldn’t want to do that, now would I my love?”
“Andrew…”
“I’ll go, for now,” he interrupted. “But I’ll be watching you Isabel. I’ll be waiting.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Max and Liz walked into Ingen at the same time that Friday and when they arrived Teresa told them that Dr. Carter was expecting them in his office. They looked at each other, a questioning look on both their faces, but proceeded to Dr. Carter’s office just the same.
Liz knocked on the door lightly and they were called in.
“Ah, Max, Liz. Just the people I wanted to see.” They both sat down at the chairs across from his desk, waiting for him to explain his reason for calling them in. “I bet you’re wondering what this is about huh. Well, first I’d like to tell you that we’re all very proud of the work you’ve done here and that it’s time to start the second phase of the internship.”
Max and Liz glanced at each other, confused expressions on both their faces, secretly asking if the other knew about this.
Dr. Carter just laughed at their expression. “This is something we try to keep a secret from all our applicants, we like to keep it a surprise. Anyway, as you’ve probably already noticed, you’ve visited and worked in all the different labs in this facility. So now you’ll be given a lab of your own.”
Max and Liz looked at each other again, the surprise and shock evident by the looks on their faces. Dr. Carter couldn’t help but laugh. He decided he should explain further, “Today will be your last day working in the labs. From now on you will be given your own projects to work on, given specific goals and you’ll be expected to design and carry out your own experiments to reach them. Of course, the other doctors will be here to help if needed, but we want you to accomplish as much of this on your own as possible. Since this is the first time we’ve had two interns, we are very excited about seeing what the two of you are capable of. I am assuming it is alright if I have you two work together on this?”
Max and Liz both looked at each other before Liz answered. “Yes, that would be fine.”
“Great,” Dr. Carter said, a smile on his face. “Here is the details on your first project,” Dr. Carter handing them each a paper, “and you will be given a lab when you come in on Monday. You’ll have pretty much any facility available to you, and if there is anything you might need feel free to ask and I’ll see what I can do. Are there any other questions?”
Max and Liz shook their heads and were then released to report to Dr. Freeman’s lab for their last day.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Max, I was thinking,” Liz started as they made their way out of Ingen, “maybe we should get together this weekend. I wanna get a head-start working on our first project.”
Max smiled inwardly. That was his Liz, always the eager overachiever. “Yeah, great. That would be fantastic. When?”
“Um…how about tomorrow? I’ll come over at like tenish?”
“Sure, that’s great. Are you sure you don’t mind coming all the way up to La Jolla? I mean, I could come over to your place if you want.”
“Nah, Tess always sleeps to some un-godly hour on the weekends. She’d be upset if we woke her, and trust me, my sister is scary when she’s been woken from her beauty rest.”
Max couldn’t help but laugh. “Alright, I’ll see you then. Bye Liz.”
“Bye.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Courtney!” Isabel squealed as she opened the front door.
“Hey Iz,” Courtney started, enveloping her friend in a hug. “It’s been way too long. So where’s Mikey?”
“In front of the tv, moping as usual. And Max isn’t home yet.”
Courtney just laughed and went in search of Michael. She found him, sure enough, right in front of the tv, just as Isabel had said. “What no ‘Hello’? No, ‘Great to see ya Court, it’s been awhile’?” Courtney joked as she came into the room.
Michael looked up from the hockey game briefly, a small smile on his face seeing Courtney walking in. “Hey,” he said noncommittally before turning back to the game.
Courtney came up behind him and put a hand on his head, mussing up his hair. “Well, aren’t we the talkative one, tonight?” Michael just grunted his response, and Courtney huffed. “You so need a hobby,” Courtney commented, sitting on the couch next to him. She didn’t know why, but she felt he needed some company right now.
“I’ve got one. I’m watching hockey, aren’t I?” he started moodily.
“Hey Mikey, is there something wrong? Something you want to talk about?”
“Nah. I’m just tired.”
“You sure?”
Michael just smiled. It was hard to not like this girl, even if she was stealing his best friend. But when Michael thought about it, maybe Tess was right. Who said they couldn’t just all be friends. “Yeah, I’m fine. Thanks for asking.”
“Hey Court,” they heard a voice call, entering the front door.
“You better go,” Michael commented, a smirk on his face. “Maxie’s waiting.”
“Ah…let him wait,” Courtney jested.
“But aren’t you supposed to be here to see him?”
“Yeah…I suppose. But let him come find me.”
Just then Max came into the room, and spotting Courtney on the couch. “Hey,” he said, coming up and giving her a hug from behind. “We need to talk.”
“Already, but I just got her. Remember what I said Max? Think first, then come running to me for help.”
“Did that. Need advice. Come on,” he grabbed her hand, trying to pull her off the couch.
“Hey, hold on a sec,” Courtney said, swatting at his hand, her eyes glued on the tv.
“Since when do you like hockey,” Michael asked, seeing how she too was watching.
“Eh, I’m a closet fan,” she explained. Just then, it broke for a commercial and she finally relented, getting off the couch, much to Max’s delight. “Oh yeah,” she said reaching for something lying on top of her bag. “I almost forgot. Here’s your shirt.”
Just as she said this, Isabel came in from the kitchen where she had been getting a drink and talking to Rosie. “Max,” Isabel looked at him questioningly, her eyebrows raised, “why does Courtney have your shirt?”
Michael couldn’t help but laugh at the tone in Isabel’s voice. “Taking this whole ‘dating’ thing a little to far are we?” Michael asked suggestively.
“Ha ha, Michael. For your information, when I went up to take Court to that benefit thing, I spilled something on my shirt at dinner. And Court took it to have it washed for me.”
“Yeah, and someone was supposed to come pick it up the next day before he left, but apparently forgot. Either that or he was trying to avoid me?” Courtney looked at Max suspiciously, but he could see the teasing glint in her eyes.
“What, why would Max be trying to avoid you?” Isabel still looked confused.
“I think I scared him.”
Michael just laughed. “You got that right.” Max had told Michael about the ‘kiss’ when he’d gotten home.
“Alright, that’s enough of that,” Max blushed, feeling foolish. “We still need to talk.”
“My work is never done,” Courtney said dramatically as Max pulled her out of the room so as to have a little privacy.
“Alright, what’s the problem?” Courtney asked when they were a safe distance away.
“Liz is coming over tomorrow,” Max blurted.
“Okay…”
“To work on a project,” he continued, figuring he needed further explanation.
“And?”
“What do I do?” he finally asked.
“Max. Tell me if I’m wrong here, but didn’t you just agree to give it a rest for a while? Ya know, give her space.”
“Ya but…”
“But nothing Max. You can’t play this game of seesaw. You can’t agree to leave her alone and then start pursuing her again. Let it be, alright? You’re just working on a project, leave it at that.”
“But…”
“Max,” she said sternly.
“Alright. I know you’re right. I just…I can’t help loving her.”
“I know, but she asked you to leave her alone and I think you need to respect her wishes. Now, lets stop with the moppiness and enjoy ourselves. Courtney’s here!” she said enthusiastically, as if that made everything better. And in a strange way, it kinda did.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Liz, come on in,” Max invited politely. Liz smiled and nodded, walking into the house she hadn’t visited for months. Sure, she and Isabel were still good friends, but whenever they saw each other, it was usually Isabel coming over to see them. “Do you want something to drink?” Max pulled Liz from her thoughts.
“Um ya sure, a soda would be great.” After a brief pause, Liz started again, “I can only stay for about two hours. I have to work at twelve thirty, but I’m off at four, so I can come back to finish up whatever we have left, if that’s ok.”
“Yeah, that’s fine,” Max threw over his shoulder as she followed him to the kitchen.
“Hey Liz,” Courtney called, seeing her from where she was sitting on the couch watching cartoons.
Liz doubled back from where she was following Max when she heard her name being called. “Courtney?” she asked, noticing the blond sitting on the couch by herself, still in her pajama pants and tank top.
“Hey girl, long time no see,” Courtney smiled. She had always liked Liz, completely understood why Max loved her so much. “How’ve you been?”
“Uh, I’m hanging in there. What are you doing here? Are you here to visit Isabel?” Liz assumed.
“Uh…sure. Actually, I technically came to see Max, but it’s nice to see everybody.”
“Oh…” Liz just really didn’t know what to say after that. Before she could dwell on it any further, Max entered the room.
“Squirt okay?” Max asked, knowing it was her favorite.
“Yeah thanks,” Liz said grabbing the soda from Max.
“Ready?”
“Yeah, it was nice seeing you again Court.”
“Yeah, you too,” Courtney called after Liz as the two made their way out of the room to start work on their first project.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Two hours later Liz made her way down the stairs, needing to get to the café to start work. She was just about to open the front door when Isabel came down the stairs. “Hey Liz, you leaving already?”
“Yeah, I got to get to work, but I’ll be back later.”
“Well, hold on a sec and I’ll give you a ride.”
“No, you don’t have to do that.”
“Don’t worry about it, I’m on my way there anyway. I need to meet some people for my Western Civ class.”
“Oh, ok,” Liz said, not all too angry about not having to take the bus.
“Just let me get my coat,” Isabel smiled. They were just about out the door when Michael called from somewhere in the other room.
“Iz, where you going?”
“Going to work on my civ project.”
“Hold on a sec, I’m coming with you,” Michael said coming into the room and grabbing his coat from the hall closet.
“Michael, stop it. I’m fine. I’m taking Liz, so she’ll be with me on the ride over. And then after I meet with the group I’m coming straight home. There’s no reason for you to baby-sit me.”
“I don’t know…”
“Michael, I’m meeting with like four other people. I’ll be fine. I have my cell phone if anything goes wrong, and besides it’s the middle of the day. Stop worrying.”
“Fine,” Michael conceded, knowing he’d been driving her crazy. “But come straight home.”
“Yes dad.” Isabel rolled her eyes, then quickly pushed Liz out the door before he could change his mind.
“Still watching over you like a hawk,” Liz asked as they made their way to Isabel’s car.
“You have no idea.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Alex,” Liz called as she walked through the front door of his apartment. She had called him from the café and he’d agreed to give her a ride back over to Max’s place. Besides, it gave him an excuse to go see Isabel. Hearing no reply she made her way over to the bedroom. Hearing the water running, she figured he was in the shower and so sat down on the couch in the living room to wait for him.
She’d had a lot of trouble focusing at work today, her mind seemingly preoccupied. She kept seeing visions of Courtney and Max running through her head. It shouldn’t bother her that something was going on between them, if something was going on between them. It wasn’t really any of her business. But then why did she have this sour feeling in the pit of her stomach.
Liz picked up the phone that was sitting on the table next to her and starting dialing the familiar number. Alex wouldn’t mind.
“Hello.”
“Hey Ria.”
“Liz babe. What’s up? I miss you.”
“I miss you too. Ria, am I crazy?”
“Well, generally I’d say yes…but how about I hear the explanation first. Then I’ll pass judgment.”
Liz then proceeded to tell Maria how she’d seen Courtney at Max’s place and how that’d made her feel. When she finished Maria was laughing.
“I really don’t see what’s so funny about the situation.”
“It’s just…Max and Courtney! Let me assure you babe, there is nothing going on there. Trust me. I’ve been talking to Courtney a lot lately, and it seems that her mother was giving her hell about guys and trying to set her up with people, so she employed Max to be her pretend boyfriend. It’s kinda funny actually. To tell you the truth, Courtney says that Max isn’t all too crazy about the idea himself. Why does it matter anyway Lizzie? Are you jealous?” Maria couldn’t help but tease her friend.
“No. I’m not jealous. Just curious.”
“Right. And if you weren’t jealous, then why did you call me?”
“Look Ria. I really don’t want to go into a deep examination of my feelings for Max right now.”
“Okay babe. I’m sorry. But listen, there’s nothing going on between Max and Courtney. They’ve just become really good friends ever since Michael and Max got into that big fight…”
“What big fight?” Liz asked, having never heard of this before.
“Um…you know what sweetie. Maybe you should ask Max about this.” Maria conceded, deciding it was better she hear it from Max then from her.
“Okay…” Liz just started, unsure. Just then she heard the bedroom door open and Alex walk out.
“You ready to go,” he asked.
“Yeah sure. Bye Ria,” she said, turning her attention back to the phone.
“Bye sweetie,” Maria said before Liz hung up. She just hoped that she was doing the right thing.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Max, you guys almost done?” Courtney asked poking her head in the door. “We were thinking about grabbing some pizza or something, wanted to know if you were coming with.”
“Yeah Court, I’ll be down in a second. We’re almost done.”
Max and Liz finished up the preliminary plan for their experiment and then began packing up their stuff.
Liz thought this was as good a time as any. “Max, can I ask you something?”
“Sure.”
“What happened between you and Michael? I mean, what did you guys fight about?”
Max stiffened for a moment, not knowing how to answer. “Why do you ask?”
“I was just talking to Maria today and she mentioned something, and I guess I just wanted to know.”
“It was nothing, just some stupid argument. Don’t worry about it. We’re moving past it.”
Liz just nodded her head and left it at that. She sensed that there was something else there, but if he didn’t want to tell her, she wasn’t going to push it.
Max hated lying to her, but what else was he supposed to do. He couldn’t tell her the truth, cause that would be like putting all the blame on Michael. He knew that wasn’t right, that he couldn’t just blame someone else for his mistakes. He lost her. It was his fault. And he had to be the one to fix it. He wasn’t going to pretend that he played no part in this.
Max and Liz made their way down the stairs to where the group was congregating. Isabel and Alex sat on the couch across from where Michael and Courtney were sitting, all of them talking quietly.
“Ready to go,” Michael asked, looking at Max.
“Uh…yeah I guess.”
“Hey Liz, you wanna come with?” Courtney asked. “It’ll be great to catch up since I haven’t seen you in ages.”
“Alex?” Liz asked, seeing as he was waiting to drive her home.
“It’s up to you Liz. I’ll go if you go.”
“Okay then. Sure. I’d love that,” Liz said.
They all got up, making their way towards the door when Max held Courtney back.
“Thank you,” he said quietly, so only she could here.
“What else are friends for?” she asked with a smile, making her way out the door behind her friends.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
The next morning Isabel walked out to her car; she realized she had left her book for her lit class in the glove compartment. Opening the passenger side door she noticed an envelope on the driver’s seat. Curious, she opened the envelope, and taking out the contents, a look of sheer terror took over her face.
Michael heard Isabel’s scream from inside the house and ran out the door and to her side as soon as he could. When he reached her, she was already on the ground, having fallen to her knees with the sobs racking her body. He wrapped her up in his arms, rocking her back and forth before noticing the items she’d dropped on the ground.
Picking them up, he walked Isabel into the house, letting her calm down in his arms before looking at what had upset her so.
He stared at the pictures, wide-eyed. They were of her…everywhere; at school, at Alex’s, at the house, in the café… The last thing Michael saw as he was flipping through was the note, scrawled neatly in the same script as all the other notes had been.
I’m watching you Isabel.
Always yours.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 49
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Izzie, you alright?” Courtney asked as she sat beside her friend, wrapping an arm around her in a comforting hug. She was pretty sure that Isabel wasn’t alright, but she thought she’d ask to at least get her talking.
Isabel hadn’t really said anything since Michael found her outside at her car. Only reluctantly did Michael agree to let Courtney try to talk to her.
Isabel didn’t say anything, just wiped the tears from her eyes and gently shook her head no.
“Do you wanna talk about it, sweetie? You can’t keep all of this inside forever. It might help.”
Isabel just looked down at her hands, clasped tightly together in her lap, battling within herself on what to tell her friend.
The ringing of the doorbell a minute later caused Isabel to jump in her seat. Courtney patted her shoulder softly.
“Don’t worry, I’ll get it.”
She left the room and went to answer the door since Michael was upstairs talking to Max about what they should do about the situation.
“Flowers,” the guy at the door called. Courtney opened the door and smiled at the man, thanking him before heading back to Izzie.
Roses. Red roses. A dozen of them. And a card too. In big black letters across the envelope it read, Isabel.
‘Aww, Alex is so sweet to Izzie. She deserves it after all this crap she’s having to go through,’ Courtney smiled to herself.
“Hey Izzie, look what you just got. Alex is just the sweetest thing!”
“Huh?” Isabel finally looked up to see Court in front of her holding out a dozen red roses just for her.
“Well go on already, open the card!” Courtney just smiled at her friend, hoping this would cheer her up.
Isabel set the flowers on the table beside her and took the card from the envelope. Courtney watched her face as she read the note, expecting to see a big smile. Instead, Isabel’s hands began trembling and she dropped the note into her lap as a confused look came across her face, and she tried to brush more tears away.
“Iz? What’s wrong?”
“They’re…not from Alex,” she said softly.
“Huh? But who…?” she thought for a moment. “Oh god! I’m so sorry! I should have looked before I gave them to you. I just assumed…I’m sorry.” Courtney pulled her friend into a tight bear hug, not letting her go until she stopped trembling.
“Thank you Court.”
“Hey, no problem. That’s what friends are for. So…what did the card say?”
Isabel took a deep breath before reading what had so unnerved her minutes before.
“Isabel,
I hope these will brighten up your day. Only you could brighten up mine. I’m still waiting for you.
Love,
Andrew.”
“That creep!” Courtney couldn’t help yelling. “What gives him the right to send you flowers?”
“Court, calm down a minute.”
“What? What’s wrong Izzie? What is it?”
“I…I’m not sure. I mean, he signed it Andrew.”
“So what?”
“My stalker hasn’t ever signed anything with a name.”
“So you think…”
“I don’t know. Maybe…it’s possible.”
“But he called you, he has to know that you know its him, so he’s just given up on keeping it a sick joke and he’s signing his name now.”
“No, I don’t think so. It just doesn’t feel like him.”
“How so?”
“Well, I mean why two things in one day? Why would he actually sign his name?”
“Cause he’s done playing games with you now…he wants there to be no doubt in your mind.”
“No, I don’t think that’s it. I know that Andrew is not a nice guy, he can be mean and all, but I just don’t see him as being someone who would do all of this.”
“Are you sure, hun?” Courtney was skeptical. Who wouldn’t be? She had met Andrew at Thanksgiving and honestly didn’t really care to spend any more time with him. He had hurt Isabel in the past, and there was more to it than what she had told her. But Isabel still hadn’t opened up that part of her.
“Well then why were you so upset when you first read that card?”
“Because…everything that he’s done to me…how he’s hurt me. Just because I don’t think he’s my stalker doesn’t give him any rights to send me flowers!” Isabel cried.
“Hey, shh! It’s alright sweetie. Why don’t you tell me about what happened with you and Andrew, huh?” Isabel sniffled in Courtney’s arms, trying to decide what to do now. “It can only help to get these things out. Trust me, I’m a psych major, by keeping these things inside you’ll only cause yourself more pain.”
Isabel sighed. Maybe Court was right. It was time someone finally knew the horrible truth of her disastrous relationship with Andrew. All the heartache he caused as he hit her and then swore he’d never do it again. Only he lied every time…every fuckin time. And the other girls, sleeping in practically every girls bed, but she forgave him of course when he’d come back pleading that it was nothing.
“…But he never stopped. I thought he finally had, right before our one year anniversary he was being so sweet, and just…perfect. It was too good to be true. He got me drunk and took me to his place and he raped me…then broke up with me the next morning by saying we were too different. God! I was so dumb. He was already sleeping with someone else at the time. But he blinded me to all that.
“He hit me, gave me bruises. I was always covering for him. He’d say how sorry he was and I’d just accept it like the meek little girl I was. I’d wear more makeup or long sleeve shirts, whatever to hide it. My mom was so proud of me for having the perfect boyfriend. But I just…I couldn’t take it anymore.
“That morning after I got home, I just had to get away from him and everything. He had taken everything from me and just walked away, so I was walking away too. Coming down here was the best thing for me. But now…he’s here. And even though he hurt me so much…I still don’t think that he’s the one sending me these pictures and things. It’s just not…him.”
Courtney didn’t know what to say to her friend’s outburst. She was stunned. How could anyone have treated her like that?
“He’s a jerk for ever treating you that way, Izzie. You deserve so much better. Don’t you listen to anything he says, alright? And I don’t think you should let him near you. You need to tell Michael.”
“No…I…”
“Izzie, he’ll understand. He’s your brother and he loves you. But you need to tell him so that he can look out for you.”
“Yeah, it’ll just be the last few weeks only 300 times worse! I wouldn’t be surprised if he even started following me into the bathroom!” Isabel yelled in frustration. She couldn’t handle that.
“Izzie, its not a joke. You should tell him.”
“I can’t,” she shook her head from side to side. The pleading look in her eyes begged Courtney not to make her.
“Do you want me to tell him? Because if you don’t, I will.” Isabel just sat on the couch, her arms wrapped around herself tightly knowing that soon she wouldn’t have anymore secrets.
“Okay. Then I’m just going to go find Michael, alright? If you need anything, just call me. Or Rosie’s in the kitchen. Okay?” Isabel didn’t say anything, only nodded her head in silent recognition as Courtney left the room.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Michael?” Courtney knocked on his bedroom door.
“Come in,” he called.
“Hey Michael. I have something to tell you.” She wasn’t sure where to begin. This was Isabel’s story, but if she wouldn’t tell Michael he had to find out somehow.
“What is it Court?” Michael shut off his computer and turned his chair around to face her.
“Well, it’s about Isabel. She…she never told you everything that happened with Andrew.”
“What are you talking about? Of course she did. She told me that the bastard raped her!” Michael practically screamed as he remembered how hurt Isabel had been when she had come to him.
“That’s not everything. I think she was too afraid of us thinking less of her before, but…Andrew hit her. He used to slap her and give her bruises. She was too embarrassed to tell anyone.”
“He what?” Michael yelled.
“Calm down Michael, okay? You can’t do anything for her if you’re yelling and screaming, you’ll just make everything worse.”
Michael took a deep breath and let everything Courtney told him sink in. “Court…why? Why’d she tell you now?”
“Andrew sent her roses just now. He signed his name to them. And I’m starting to believe Izzie now, that it might not be Andrew that’s sending her these things.”
“Is she okay?” Michael finally asked. His sister was going through hell and here he was sitting up in his room getting mad about things he couldn’t change.
“I think she could use her big brother right now.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel was curled up on the couch, her knees tucked up to her chin. Rosie had brought her a cup of tea, but it was still sitting on the table where she’d set it down, untouched.
Michael came over and knelt on the floor in front of her, arms wrapped around her shoulders.
“I’m sorry, Izzie,” he whispered to her softly, stroking her blond hair soothingly. He didn’t know what else to say, so he just held her tight, letting her feel all the love he had for her. Letting her know that he would always be there when she needed him.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Tess was sitting beneath a shady tree in the quad when she saw a sullen looking Michael walking slowly past her. Since January she’d been getting to know Michael pretty well. They would talk when he came into the café between classes, or whenever they saw each other. And she knew that look, wasn’t good.
Getting up she put her book in her backpack and put it on her back as she hurried to catch up to him.
“Hey, what’s wrong?” she asked. She figured there wasn’t any point in small talk with Michael; she had learned that right away.
“Nothing…” he grumbled as he tried to keep walking, but Tess stopped him.
“Okay, look Michael. I know something’s bothering you, now why don’t you just tell Tess all about it? Huh? I promise you’ll feel better!”
“Fine.” Michael stopped walking and turned to face her. “It’s this whole Isabel thing. I mean, I just want to kill Andrew for what he’s done to her; what he is doing to her. And now she’s saying that she doesn’t think it’s him. Who the hell else would it be?!” he exclaimed, letting all his pent up anger and frustrations come out finally.
“Whoah boy! Okay, first you need to calm down a little, okay? I know you just want to protect your sister and make sure she’s alright, but have you ever thought that maybe Andrew is something she needs to deal with herself? Without you?”
“But he could hurt her again!”
“Don’t you think she’s learned anything from the past? She’s with Alex now, and she’s happy. She isn’t going to let him hurt her again. Let her deal with this.”
“But…what about the stalker thing? I mean, what if it is him?”
“Well have you gone to the police yet?”
“The police?” Michael asked like it was a completely new idea.
“Yes Michael, you know the people you go to when someone is stalking you!” she rolled her eyes in exasperation.
“Oh…yeah…um…”
“You mean you didn’t make Isabel go to the police with this yet?”
“Well, no. I guess we just never thought about that.”
“Well think about it then. And do it! Take her there yourself if you have to. If someone is seriously stalking her, then they can help.”
“Thanks Tess,” Michael smiled at her, the first time all day. “You’re really a good friend, you know that?”
“Thanks Michael. Now go take care of your sister.” Tess watched Michael leave for the parking lot with a big smile. He really wasn’t so bad. He had feelings just like everyone else, and those for his sister ran deep, almost as deep as those for Maria.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Alex opened the door only to have a pair of arms wrap tightly around his waist in a death grip. He looked down at the soft blond head of his girlfriend that was nuzzled tightly against his chest and wrapped his arms around her offering some support. He stepped back to close the door and she followed, not letting her grip on him loosen one bit.
“What’s wrong Izzie?” he asked softly as he stroked his fingers through her fine hair.
She didn’t answer, only nuzzled her face further against his chest. He could now feel her tears as they soaked through his shirt.
“I’m sorry sweetie,” he soothed. Alex just stood there, hugging his girlfriend against his chest wondering what had happened to get her so upset.
After a few minutes she raised her head to look into Alex’s warm blue eyes.
“Do you wanna talk about it?” Alex finally asked as he looked upon her tear-streaked face. “Lets go sit down.” He lead her over to the couch and let her sit on his lap so he could still hold her. He was trying not to worry, at least not until she had told him what had gotten her so upset.
Alex’s hands ran up and down her back softly soothing and brushing away all her worries. He had the touch that just sent everything else out of her mind.
“Michael just took me to the police station,” she finally spoke when she was ready. Alex remained quiet, knowing there was more to it. “I showed them everything that I’ve gotten and…they said they couldn’t really do anything! Not until they know who it is,” she cried.
“Hey, its alright honey. You know that I’ll always protect you. Plus you have Max and Michael looking out for you.”
“But…they’re the police. They’re supposed to make this all stop.”
“They aren’t Spiderman, it’ll take time.” Isabel let out a soft chuckle at his joke.
“I just…I want this all to go away.”
“I know you do, but just give them time. And I’ll always be here for you, alright?”
“Okay,” she answered meekly as she rested her head against his chest once more. Right now the only place she wanted to be was in Alex’s arms, which was why she had Michael drop her off after the trip to the station.
“I love you Isabel,” Alex whispered in her ear as he held her, feeling her relax into him even more. He loved these moments when he could just hold her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Tess watched her sister sleeping. Liz had been pushing herself to extremes this last week. But at least her midterms were over. She had been going through hell trying to get all her studying done in the midst of work and the internship.
It was now late Friday afternoon. Liz had just gotten home from Ingen and had practically collapsed on her bed. Tess simply took off her shoes for her and covered her with a blanket, hoping that some sleep would maybe bring back the sister that had gone missing over the past several weeks.
Tess heard the knocking at the door and quickly shut the bedroom door and went to answer it. She really didn’t want Liz waking up.
“Max?”
“Umm, hey Tess. Liz left the lab in such a hurry that she forgot this,” Max said holding out a blue notebook.
“Oh, thanks. I’ll put it with her stuff. I’m sure she appreciates it.”
“Is she here?” he asked looking around Tess and into the living room.
“Sorry, she fell asleep the minute she hit her bed. She’s had midterms all week and stuff.”
“Yeah, I know. I had them too.”
“Umm…I’m sorry Max. I’d love to stand here and talk to you, but I’ve got to get to the café,” Tess apologized while grabbing her purse and sweater off of the counter.
“Oh. I’m sorry. Uhh…did you need a ride?”
“Sure, that would be great. I’d definitely say riding in your jag would beat taking the bus any day!” she laughed.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Teflonbabe: It’s a girl!
Sweetpea: Really? That’s great! I’m so happy for you.
Teflonbabe: Thanks.
Sweetpea: Isn’t that what you were hoping for?
Teflonbabe: Yeah, when I found out I was so happy. And you know what? Jim and Kyle made a crib for the baby. It is so cute! I just love it.
Sweetpea: They actually made it? That’s impressive.
Teflonbabe: I know!
Sweetpea: So when are you coming back?
Teflonbabe: Court…
Sweetpea: Look Maria, I’m not trying to hurt you or anything. But you do have to face reality eventually.
Teflonbabe: I know, and I’m finally starting to come to terms with everything. I just need more time. Being here with my mom and Jim and Kyle…having a real family for the first time in my life…this is good for me. I can’t leave all of this right now.
Sweetpea: Okay, just don’t forget about everyone out in California.
Teflonbabe: You know I won’t. What’s been going on out there?
Sweetpea: Gees…where do I begin?
Teflonbabe: That much, huh?
Sweetpea: Definitely. Isabel’s been dealing with this stalker issue. You heard about that, right?
Teflonbabe: Briefly.
Sweetpea: Well her ex, Andrew is in town and everything is going crazy. She’s getting pretty freaked out. Max and Michael aren’t leaving her alone and were frustrating the hell out of her.
Teflonbabe: Oh, poor thing. Give her a hug for me the next time you see her.
Sweetpea: Sure. It’s funny, since this whole thing with Max and me, my mom has started to become so much more lenient on me going out of town. I’m gonna be going down to SD a lot more now. I’m even just keeping some stuff down at their house. I mean, the place is big enough!
Teflonbabe: And your mom is okay with you staying in the same house as Max with no ‘adult supervision’?
Sweetpea: Lol! Of course. She doesn’t seem to care. I’ve told her I’m sleeping in the room next to Izzie’s. Whether she believes me or not, I don’t know. But it’s the truth.
Teflonbabe: Why don’t you just tell your mother what’s really going on?
Sweetpea: I know I should…but not yet. I’m really enjoying this freedom from dating guys my mother has handpicked.
Teflonbabe: Just tell her the truth. I’m sure she’ll understand.
Sweetpea: Sorry Ria, you just don’t understand. The only woman worse than my mother is Samantha Guerin. Why do you think Isabel’s parents still don’t know about Alex?
Teflonbabe: She still hasn’t told them?
Sweetpea: No. I don’t blame her, either. It’s not her father; he’s a pushover when it comes to his daughter. It’s her mother. Samantha Guerin is just a society snob who wouldn’t approve of anything for her daughter that wasn’t at least of her own caliber.
Teflonbabe: I guess I didn’t realize things were that bad.
Sweetpea: Yeah, I guess not. But she will tell them eventually. And I will tell my mom too, don’t worry.
Teflonbabe: Court? What would Michael’s parents say if they knew about me?
Sweetpea: Honestly, I don’t know.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Alex watched Isabel’s sleeping form. She was so beautiful just lying there on his bed. She had come over after her last class, but Alex wasn’t there, so she let herself in with the key he had given her for just that purpose. When he had gotten home a couple hours later, she was asleep on his bed.
As he watched her he couldn’t help but think about everything that had been happening lately. With her ex in town he had secretly been worried that she might not want him anymore. But that was nonsense. Looking at her now he knew that wouldn’t be happening.
He shouldn’t have doubted it, but in his mind he couldn’t help it. Since she had come to visit him at his parent’s house over New Years, they had been closer than ever. He had so much fun introducing her to his mom and dad, his sisters, and showing her all around Roswell. She thought the alien theme was kinda cute. His family loved her, and he was so glad, because at the moment, he couldn’t imagine having anyone else in his life that would even compare.
The only problem was she hadn’t told her parents yet. They had talked about it and she was going to. She promised him that she wouldn’t wait too much longer. But she had to get up the courage to confront her mother. It saddened him that her parents wouldn’t be at least content that their daughter had found someone who could make her so happy.
Alex felt like everything was out of his hands. Maria was half way across the country. Liz was working herself to physical exhaustion. Isabel had someone stalking her and the police said they couldn’t do much. It was all out of his reach and he didn’t know what to do about that. There wasn’t anything he could do, and that bothered him. They were all his girls, and there wasn’t anything he could do to protect them.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 49
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Izzie, you alright?” Courtney asked as she sat beside her friend, wrapping an arm around her in a comforting hug. She was pretty sure that Isabel wasn’t alright, but she thought she’d ask to at least get her talking.
Isabel hadn’t really said anything since Michael found her outside at her car. Only reluctantly did Michael agree to let Courtney try to talk to her.
Isabel didn’t say anything, just wiped the tears from her eyes and gently shook her head no.
“Do you wanna talk about it, sweetie? You can’t keep all of this inside forever. It might help.”
Isabel just looked down at her hands, clasped tightly together in her lap, battling within herself on what to tell her friend.
The ringing of the doorbell a minute later caused Isabel to jump in her seat. Courtney patted her shoulder softly.
“Don’t worry, I’ll get it.”
She left the room and went to answer the door since Michael was upstairs talking to Max about what they should do about the situation.
“Flowers,” the guy at the door called. Courtney opened the door and smiled at the man, thanking him before heading back to Izzie.
Roses. Red roses. A dozen of them. And a card too. In big black letters across the envelope it read, Isabel.
‘Aww, Alex is so sweet to Izzie. She deserves it after all this crap she’s having to go through,’ Courtney smiled to herself.
“Hey Izzie, look what you just got. Alex is just the sweetest thing!”
“Huh?” Isabel finally looked up to see Court in front of her holding out a dozen red roses just for her.
“Well go on already, open the card!” Courtney just smiled at her friend, hoping this would cheer her up.
Isabel set the flowers on the table beside her and took the card from the envelope. Courtney watched her face as she read the note, expecting to see a big smile. Instead, Isabel’s hands began trembling and she dropped the note into her lap as a confused look came across her face, and she tried to brush more tears away.
“Iz? What’s wrong?”
“They’re…not from Alex,” she said softly.
“Huh? But who…?” she thought for a moment. “Oh god! I’m so sorry! I should have looked before I gave them to you. I just assumed…I’m sorry.” Courtney pulled her friend into a tight bear hug, not letting her go until she stopped trembling.
“Thank you Court.”
“Hey, no problem. That’s what friends are for. So…what did the card say?”
Isabel took a deep breath before reading what had so unnerved her minutes before.
“Isabel,
I hope these will brighten up your day. Only you could brighten up mine. I’m still waiting for you.
Love,
Andrew.”
“That creep!” Courtney couldn’t help yelling. “What gives him the right to send you flowers?”
“Court, calm down a minute.”
“What? What’s wrong Izzie? What is it?”
“I…I’m not sure. I mean, he signed it Andrew.”
“So what?”
“My stalker hasn’t ever signed anything with a name.”
“So you think…”
“I don’t know. Maybe…it’s possible.”
“But he called you, he has to know that you know its him, so he’s just given up on keeping it a sick joke and he’s signing his name now.”
“No, I don’t think so. It just doesn’t feel like him.”
“How so?”
“Well, I mean why two things in one day? Why would he actually sign his name?”
“Cause he’s done playing games with you now…he wants there to be no doubt in your mind.”
“No, I don’t think that’s it. I know that Andrew is not a nice guy, he can be mean and all, but I just don’t see him as being someone who would do all of this.”
“Are you sure, hun?” Courtney was skeptical. Who wouldn’t be? She had met Andrew at Thanksgiving and honestly didn’t really care to spend any more time with him. He had hurt Isabel in the past, and there was more to it than what she had told her. But Isabel still hadn’t opened up that part of her.
“Well then why were you so upset when you first read that card?”
“Because…everything that he’s done to me…how he’s hurt me. Just because I don’t think he’s my stalker doesn’t give him any rights to send me flowers!” Isabel cried.
“Hey, shh! It’s alright sweetie. Why don’t you tell me about what happened with you and Andrew, huh?” Isabel sniffled in Courtney’s arms, trying to decide what to do now. “It can only help to get these things out. Trust me, I’m a psych major, by keeping these things inside you’ll only cause yourself more pain.”
Isabel sighed. Maybe Court was right. It was time someone finally knew the horrible truth of her disastrous relationship with Andrew. All the heartache he caused as he hit her and then swore he’d never do it again. Only he lied every time…every fuckin time. And the other girls, sleeping in practically every girls bed, but she forgave him of course when he’d come back pleading that it was nothing.
“…But he never stopped. I thought he finally had, right before our one year anniversary he was being so sweet, and just…perfect. It was too good to be true. He got me drunk and took me to his place and he raped me…then broke up with me the next morning by saying we were too different. God! I was so dumb. He was already sleeping with someone else at the time. But he blinded me to all that.
“He hit me, gave me bruises. I was always covering for him. He’d say how sorry he was and I’d just accept it like the meek little girl I was. I’d wear more makeup or long sleeve shirts, whatever to hide it. My mom was so proud of me for having the perfect boyfriend. But I just…I couldn’t take it anymore.
“That morning after I got home, I just had to get away from him and everything. He had taken everything from me and just walked away, so I was walking away too. Coming down here was the best thing for me. But now…he’s here. And even though he hurt me so much…I still don’t think that he’s the one sending me these pictures and things. It’s just not…him.”
Courtney didn’t know what to say to her friend’s outburst. She was stunned. How could anyone have treated her like that?
“He’s a jerk for ever treating you that way, Izzie. You deserve so much better. Don’t you listen to anything he says, alright? And I don’t think you should let him near you. You need to tell Michael.”
“No…I…”
“Izzie, he’ll understand. He’s your brother and he loves you. But you need to tell him so that he can look out for you.”
“Yeah, it’ll just be the last few weeks only 300 times worse! I wouldn’t be surprised if he even started following me into the bathroom!” Isabel yelled in frustration. She couldn’t handle that.
“Izzie, its not a joke. You should tell him.”
“I can’t,” she shook her head from side to side. The pleading look in her eyes begged Courtney not to make her.
“Do you want me to tell him? Because if you don’t, I will.” Isabel just sat on the couch, her arms wrapped around herself tightly knowing that soon she wouldn’t have anymore secrets.
“Okay. Then I’m just going to go find Michael, alright? If you need anything, just call me. Or Rosie’s in the kitchen. Okay?” Isabel didn’t say anything, only nodded her head in silent recognition as Courtney left the room.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Michael?” Courtney knocked on his bedroom door.
“Come in,” he called.
“Hey Michael. I have something to tell you.” She wasn’t sure where to begin. This was Isabel’s story, but if she wouldn’t tell Michael he had to find out somehow.
“What is it Court?” Michael shut off his computer and turned his chair around to face her.
“Well, it’s about Isabel. She…she never told you everything that happened with Andrew.”
“What are you talking about? Of course she did. She told me that the bastard raped her!” Michael practically screamed as he remembered how hurt Isabel had been when she had come to him.
“That’s not everything. I think she was too afraid of us thinking less of her before, but…Andrew hit her. He used to slap her and give her bruises. She was too embarrassed to tell anyone.”
“He what?” Michael yelled.
“Calm down Michael, okay? You can’t do anything for her if you’re yelling and screaming, you’ll just make everything worse.”
Michael took a deep breath and let everything Courtney told him sink in. “Court…why? Why’d she tell you now?”
“Andrew sent her roses just now. He signed his name to them. And I’m starting to believe Izzie now, that it might not be Andrew that’s sending her these things.”
“Is she okay?” Michael finally asked. His sister was going through hell and here he was sitting up in his room getting mad about things he couldn’t change.
“I think she could use her big brother right now.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Isabel was curled up on the couch, her knees tucked up to her chin. Rosie had brought her a cup of tea, but it was still sitting on the table where she’d set it down, untouched.
Michael came over and knelt on the floor in front of her, arms wrapped around her shoulders.
“I’m sorry, Izzie,” he whispered to her softly, stroking her blond hair soothingly. He didn’t know what else to say, so he just held her tight, letting her feel all the love he had for her. Letting her know that he would always be there when she needed him.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Tess was sitting beneath a shady tree in the quad when she saw a sullen looking Michael walking slowly past her. Since January she’d been getting to know Michael pretty well. They would talk when he came into the café between classes, or whenever they saw each other. And she knew that look, wasn’t good.
Getting up she put her book in her backpack and put it on her back as she hurried to catch up to him.
“Hey, what’s wrong?” she asked. She figured there wasn’t any point in small talk with Michael; she had learned that right away.
“Nothing…” he grumbled as he tried to keep walking, but Tess stopped him.
“Okay, look Michael. I know something’s bothering you, now why don’t you just tell Tess all about it? Huh? I promise you’ll feel better!”
“Fine.” Michael stopped walking and turned to face her. “It’s this whole Isabel thing. I mean, I just want to kill Andrew for what he’s done to her; what he is doing to her. And now she’s saying that she doesn’t think it’s him. Who the hell else would it be?!” he exclaimed, letting all his pent up anger and frustrations come out finally.
“Whoah boy! Okay, first you need to calm down a little, okay? I know you just want to protect your sister and make sure she’s alright, but have you ever thought that maybe Andrew is something she needs to deal with herself? Without you?”
“But he could hurt her again!”
“Don’t you think she’s learned anything from the past? She’s with Alex now, and she’s happy. She isn’t going to let him hurt her again. Let her deal with this.”
“But…what about the stalker thing? I mean, what if it is him?”
“Well have you gone to the police yet?”
“The police?” Michael asked like it was a completely new idea.
“Yes Michael, you know the people you go to when someone is stalking you!” she rolled her eyes in exasperation.
“Oh…yeah…um…”
“You mean you didn’t make Isabel go to the police with this yet?”
“Well, no. I guess we just never thought about that.”
“Well think about it then. And do it! Take her there yourself if you have to. If someone is seriously stalking her, then they can help.”
“Thanks Tess,” Michael smiled at her, the first time all day. “You’re really a good friend, you know that?”
“Thanks Michael. Now go take care of your sister.” Tess watched Michael leave for the parking lot with a big smile. He really wasn’t so bad. He had feelings just like everyone else, and those for his sister ran deep, almost as deep as those for Maria.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Alex opened the door only to have a pair of arms wrap tightly around his waist in a death grip. He looked down at the soft blond head of his girlfriend that was nuzzled tightly against his chest and wrapped his arms around her offering some support. He stepped back to close the door and she followed, not letting her grip on him loosen one bit.
“What’s wrong Izzie?” he asked softly as he stroked his fingers through her fine hair.
She didn’t answer, only nuzzled her face further against his chest. He could now feel her tears as they soaked through his shirt.
“I’m sorry sweetie,” he soothed. Alex just stood there, hugging his girlfriend against his chest wondering what had happened to get her so upset.
After a few minutes she raised her head to look into Alex’s warm blue eyes.
“Do you wanna talk about it?” Alex finally asked as he looked upon her tear-streaked face. “Lets go sit down.” He lead her over to the couch and let her sit on his lap so he could still hold her. He was trying not to worry, at least not until she had told him what had gotten her so upset.
Alex’s hands ran up and down her back softly soothing and brushing away all her worries. He had the touch that just sent everything else out of her mind.
“Michael just took me to the police station,” she finally spoke when she was ready. Alex remained quiet, knowing there was more to it. “I showed them everything that I’ve gotten and…they said they couldn’t really do anything! Not until they know who it is,” she cried.
“Hey, its alright honey. You know that I’ll always protect you. Plus you have Max and Michael looking out for you.”
“But…they’re the police. They’re supposed to make this all stop.”
“They aren’t Spiderman, it’ll take time.” Isabel let out a soft chuckle at his joke.
“I just…I want this all to go away.”
“I know you do, but just give them time. And I’ll always be here for you, alright?”
“Okay,” she answered meekly as she rested her head against his chest once more. Right now the only place she wanted to be was in Alex’s arms, which was why she had Michael drop her off after the trip to the station.
“I love you Isabel,” Alex whispered in her ear as he held her, feeling her relax into him even more. He loved these moments when he could just hold her.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Tess watched her sister sleeping. Liz had been pushing herself to extremes this last week. But at least her midterms were over. She had been going through hell trying to get all her studying done in the midst of work and the internship.
It was now late Friday afternoon. Liz had just gotten home from Ingen and had practically collapsed on her bed. Tess simply took off her shoes for her and covered her with a blanket, hoping that some sleep would maybe bring back the sister that had gone missing over the past several weeks.
Tess heard the knocking at the door and quickly shut the bedroom door and went to answer it. She really didn’t want Liz waking up.
“Max?”
“Umm, hey Tess. Liz left the lab in such a hurry that she forgot this,” Max said holding out a blue notebook.
“Oh, thanks. I’ll put it with her stuff. I’m sure she appreciates it.”
“Is she here?” he asked looking around Tess and into the living room.
“Sorry, she fell asleep the minute she hit her bed. She’s had midterms all week and stuff.”
“Yeah, I know. I had them too.”
“Umm…I’m sorry Max. I’d love to stand here and talk to you, but I’ve got to get to the café,” Tess apologized while grabbing her purse and sweater off of the counter.
“Oh. I’m sorry. Uhh…did you need a ride?”
“Sure, that would be great. I’d definitely say riding in your jag would beat taking the bus any day!” she laughed.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Teflonbabe: It’s a girl!
Sweetpea: Really? That’s great! I’m so happy for you.
Teflonbabe: Thanks.
Sweetpea: Isn’t that what you were hoping for?
Teflonbabe: Yeah, when I found out I was so happy. And you know what? Jim and Kyle made a crib for the baby. It is so cute! I just love it.
Sweetpea: They actually made it? That’s impressive.
Teflonbabe: I know!
Sweetpea: So when are you coming back?
Teflonbabe: Court…
Sweetpea: Look Maria, I’m not trying to hurt you or anything. But you do have to face reality eventually.
Teflonbabe: I know, and I’m finally starting to come to terms with everything. I just need more time. Being here with my mom and Jim and Kyle…having a real family for the first time in my life…this is good for me. I can’t leave all of this right now.
Sweetpea: Okay, just don’t forget about everyone out in California.
Teflonbabe: You know I won’t. What’s been going on out there?
Sweetpea: Gees…where do I begin?
Teflonbabe: That much, huh?
Sweetpea: Definitely. Isabel’s been dealing with this stalker issue. You heard about that, right?
Teflonbabe: Briefly.
Sweetpea: Well her ex, Andrew is in town and everything is going crazy. She’s getting pretty freaked out. Max and Michael aren’t leaving her alone and were frustrating the hell out of her.
Teflonbabe: Oh, poor thing. Give her a hug for me the next time you see her.
Sweetpea: Sure. It’s funny, since this whole thing with Max and me, my mom has started to become so much more lenient on me going out of town. I’m gonna be going down to SD a lot more now. I’m even just keeping some stuff down at their house. I mean, the place is big enough!
Teflonbabe: And your mom is okay with you staying in the same house as Max with no ‘adult supervision’?
Sweetpea: Lol! Of course. She doesn’t seem to care. I’ve told her I’m sleeping in the room next to Izzie’s. Whether she believes me or not, I don’t know. But it’s the truth.
Teflonbabe: Why don’t you just tell your mother what’s really going on?
Sweetpea: I know I should…but not yet. I’m really enjoying this freedom from dating guys my mother has handpicked.
Teflonbabe: Just tell her the truth. I’m sure she’ll understand.
Sweetpea: Sorry Ria, you just don’t understand. The only woman worse than my mother is Samantha Guerin. Why do you think Isabel’s parents still don’t know about Alex?
Teflonbabe: She still hasn’t told them?
Sweetpea: No. I don’t blame her, either. It’s not her father; he’s a pushover when it comes to his daughter. It’s her mother. Samantha Guerin is just a society snob who wouldn’t approve of anything for her daughter that wasn’t at least of her own caliber.
Teflonbabe: I guess I didn’t realize things were that bad.
Sweetpea: Yeah, I guess not. But she will tell them eventually. And I will tell my mom too, don’t worry.
Teflonbabe: Court? What would Michael’s parents say if they knew about me?
Sweetpea: Honestly, I don’t know.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Alex watched Isabel’s sleeping form. She was so beautiful just lying there on his bed. She had come over after her last class, but Alex wasn’t there, so she let herself in with the key he had given her for just that purpose. When he had gotten home a couple hours later, she was asleep on his bed.
As he watched her he couldn’t help but think about everything that had been happening lately. With her ex in town he had secretly been worried that she might not want him anymore. But that was nonsense. Looking at her now he knew that wouldn’t be happening.
He shouldn’t have doubted it, but in his mind he couldn’t help it. Since she had come to visit him at his parent’s house over New Years, they had been closer than ever. He had so much fun introducing her to his mom and dad, his sisters, and showing her all around Roswell. She thought the alien theme was kinda cute. His family loved her, and he was so glad, because at the moment, he couldn’t imagine having anyone else in his life that would even compare.
The only problem was she hadn’t told her parents yet. They had talked about it and she was going to. She promised him that she wouldn’t wait too much longer. But she had to get up the courage to confront her mother. It saddened him that her parents wouldn’t be at least content that their daughter had found someone who could make her so happy.
Alex felt like everything was out of his hands. Maria was half way across the country. Liz was working herself to physical exhaustion. Isabel had someone stalking her and the police said they couldn’t do much. It was all out of his reach and he didn’t know what to do about that. There wasn’t anything he could do, and that bothered him. They were all his girls, and there wasn’t anything he could do to protect them.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
-
Pegleg
- Enthusiastic Roswellian
- Posts: 89
- Joined: Tue Oct 09, 2001 4:58 pm
- Location: Running from the Voices in my Head
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 50
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Are we almost done yet? I’m getting tired,” Alex complained. He’d agreed to go shopping cause he thought it would help get her mind off things, but he was starting to realize why Michael and Max had refused to come with her. They had been at this for hours and Isabel was still going strong.
“Oh, poor baby. Am I wearing you out?” Isabel teased. “How bout we take a little break. Go get something to eat?”
“Thank god,” Alex said, quickly heading to the food court. He led Isabel over to a table and dropped the offensive bags with a grunt. “Those things weigh a ton,” he whined. “Alright, you stay here and I’ll go get us something to eat, okay?”
Isabel just nodded and Alex walked over and stood in line for Boardwalk Fries. Isabel turned her attention to her purchases, riffling through the bags, looking for the new sweater she bought. It was getting a bit chilly and that cardigan would go perfect with the blue tank top that she was already wearing. Finding it, Isabel sat up and shrugged it on. She turned her eyes back to look for Alex when two hands came from behind her, covering them.
“Guess who,” a gruff male voice called.
Isabel felt a shiver run down her body. She knew that voice. She quickly shrugged out of his grasp, turning around to confirm her suspicions.
“Andrew, what are you doing here?” she sounded almost tired, but you could still hear the tinge of fear in her voice. Before he could answer, Isabel heard a voice from behind her.
“Get away from her.” When walking up to the pair Alex had heard Isabel refer to this guy as Andrew, and he was not staying anywhere near her if Alex had anything to do with it.
“Hey, calm down buddy. I was just saying hi,” Andrew said, a smirk on his face. “Isabel and I are old friends.”
“Like hell you are,” Alex said, raising his voice and trying not to lose his temper. He had just recently learned the extent of Isabel and Andrew’s former relationship, so he was not exactly thrilled with the guy.
“Touchy!” Andrew drew out, that smirk still plastered across his face. “I just wanted to come say hi to my girl.”
“Andrew, I’ve told you, I’m not your girl anymore.”
“Oh, come on sweetie, quit toying with me,” he started, reaching for her playfully.
“Quit it,” Alex bit out, stepping between the two. He was seething now.
“Ah, you must be the loyal boyfriend. Come on man, give me a break, I was kidding.”
“Andrew, what are you doing here? What are you following me now?” Isabel tried to sound nonchalant, but she was secretly afraid of the answer.
“Haha, hardly,” Andrew laughed. “Don’t think so highly of yourself princess. I’m waiting for my girlfriend. She gets off work soon.”
Isabel looked at Andrew confused. “Girlfriend?” If he had a girlfriend, then why did he persist in pursuing her?
“What, are you jealous Isabel? What do you expect? I needed something to keep me busy until you came around.”
The smug look on his face didn’t stay there for long as Alex’s fist soon connected with his jaw. Isabel quickly moved between them, pushing Alex away from her ex. “Alex,” she said trying to get his attention on her from where he was staring at Andrew with menacing eyes. “Alex. Alex honey look at me,” she finally forced his face to meet her eyes. “Alex, he’s not worth it, okay. He’s not.”
“But…”
“I’m okay.” Then turning back to Andrew, “Andrew just stop, okay? Stop calling, stop sending me stuff…just leave me alone.”
“So you got the flowers?” he asked smiling, ignoring her last comment.
“Yes, the flowers and the notes and the pictures…” Alex interrupted, still seeing red.
“What pictures?” Andrew asked before he was finished. Alex was about to punch him again for his constant interruptions, but Isabel stopped him.
Isabel looked at Andrew questioningly, but the utterly confused look on his face told it all. Andrew was good, but he wasn’t that good. Isabel had dated him for a year after all, and could tell that look was genuine. “You didn’t take the pictures did you?”
Andrew just shook his head, still looking completely in the dark.
“Or the angel?”
“What angel? Is, what are you talking about?”
“Nothing, just…” she let herself trail off, unsure of her own voice. “Alex, can you take me home?” she asked quietly, turning to her boyfriend for comfort.
Alex just nodded, wrapping Isabel up in his arms. Sending one last glare Andrew’s way, Alex moved to pick up Isabel’s bags and wrapped his remaining arm around her, the food forgotten. The two headed out of the food court and towards where their car was parked, leaving a befuddled Andrew behind them.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Max, what can I get for ya?”
“Actually…um…I was wondering if I could talk to you about something.”
“Uh, yeah sure,” Tess answered unsurely. “Hold on a sec and let me check on the rest of my customers and then I’ll take a break.”
“Great.”
Tess went to the rest of her tables, making sure that everything was okay before telling Jill she was taking a break. She didn’t really know what to make out of this. What on earth would Max have to talk to her about? It’s not like they were that close. Sure, they talked from time to time, but only when he came into the café, which wasn’t all that often, and even then it was only briefly. But the way he had asked, the look on his face, told Tess that this was important.
“Alright Max, what’s up?” Tess asked sitting in the seat across from him.
“Well…it’s about Liz...”
Tess couldn’t help the guffaw that came out when Max said that. Noticing that he’d stopped talking, “I’m sorry. Please, go on,” she tried to keep herself from laughing again. The boy was so transparent, why he ever broke up with her sister, Tess’d never know. Okay, so she did kinda know, but she found it really hard to believe that if he cared about Liz this much, that it was only about sex.
“I’m glad you find this so amusing,” Max said flatly. Here he was, trying to have a serious conversation with the girl, and she was laughing at him. Continuing with the previous conversation, “Look Liz is…I guess…I guess I’m just worried about her. She fell asleep in class yesterday…”
“Hmmmm, I didn’t know that you two sat near each other,” Tess gibed.
“We don’t. I just happened to notice, alright?” It came out a little harsher than he had meant it.
“Alright, alright.” ‘Touchy.’
“Look, you’ve known Liz longer than I have, but I have never, never known her to fall asleep in class. This stuff is too important to her.”
“Look Max, thanks for the concern, but it happens. Now I know my sister isn’t getting enough sleep, but she’s as stubborn as they come; she won’t budge. Besides, it happens to everybody once in a while, even my perfectly studious sister.”
“Tess, this is the third time it’s happened this week.”
Tess was silent, contemplating what he’d just said. This wasn’t like Lizzie at all. Before she could say anything, Max continued.
“She’s wearing herself down Tess. It seemed like it was starting to get better for a while, but ever since midterms hit, she’s been dead on her feet. I’m worried that she’s going to end up making herself sick or getting herself hurt or something.”
‘Damnit,’ Tess thought to herself. Why hadn’t she noticed it? What hadn’t she seen the signs? It was her own sister, she lives with her, she should have noticed if she was that tired.
“I…I don’t know what to say. I didn’t notice that it was that bad.”
“Just promise me you’ll try to talk some sense into her. I’ve tried, but she won’t listen. I figure if she listens to anyone, it’ll be you.”
“Yeah,” Tess nodded, still half in a daze. Max moved to get up when Tess stopped him. “Thanks Max...for watching out for her.”
Max just smiled. “It’s only natural.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, are you ready to tell me what’s bothering you?” Alex asked. The were cuddled together on the couch in his apartment, just enjoying each others presence and trying to cool down after a slightly heated make out session.
“How do you do that?”
“Come on Isabel, we’ve been dating for what, five and a half months now? Don’t you think I’d be able to tell when something’s wrong?” he smiled at her.
Isabel couldn’t help but grin. She loved him so much, what did she ever do to deserve him? Her face quickly fell when she remembered what she had to tell him. “It’s just…I’m going home this weekend.”
“Okay…” Alex trailed off confused. “Come on Iz, I’m sure it’s not that bad.”
“No…I love my parents…really I do, no matter how annoying they can be. It’s just…I’m going to tell them…about us.”
Alex couldn’t help the grin that took over his face. She was finally going to tell her parents about their relationship. “Honey, that’s great,” but at the look on her face he wasn’t so sure. “That is great, right?”
“No…I mean yes. I don’t know. I’m just worried about what they’re going to say about us. My parents aren’t the most liberal people.”
“Isabel, your parents love you. I’m sure they’d respect any decision you’ve made.”
“You don’t know my mother,” Isabel muttered under her breath.
“What was that?” He heard her, but he was curious as to what she had meant.
“Look, Alex. My parents…they already disowned Michael once.”
“What? Why?” Alex was flabbergasted. He didn’t understand how anyone could do that to her child.
“Look Alex, it’s a long story and it’s not really mine to tell. Michael was eventually allowed back into the family, but it took a lot out of him. He was totally alone with this huge weight and…it was a while before he could feel…normal again. That’s why I’ve been so hesitant to tell them all this time. I’m afraid that I’m not strong enough to deal with that kind of pain.”
“Iz…” Alex trailed off, not sure what to say. He had no idea that the conflict with her parents ran this deep. “Iz, why didn’t you tell me before? I don’t care if you don’t tell them about us. I don’t want to be the cause of a rift in your family; I don’t want to come between you and your parents.”
“No Alex, I love you. I love you more than I ever dreamed I’d love someone. I’m not going to pretend that you don’t exist. I don’t want to hide our love anymore. And Alex, I want you to know that no matter what they say, it’s not going to change the way I feel about you. I love you, and nothing else matters.” By this time Isabel was near tears, afraid of how her parents reaction could affect their relationship.
“I love you too,” Alex answered almost automatically, but you could still hear the sincerity in his voice. He wrapped Isabel up in his arms tightly, softly running his hand down her hair, trying to calm her. “Don’t worry Iz. No matter what happens, I’ll always love you. We can get through anything together.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Lizzie.”
“Huh,” Liz sat up quickly, startled. She quickly looked around disoriented, her eyes finally landing on Tess beside her. She had fallen asleep studying, again.
“I brought dinner,” Tess held up a bag from the nearby taco shop.
“Oh great, thanks,” Liz said, pushing her book aside to clear a space for the food. Liz noticed Tess’s silent mood and knew what she was thinking, but wasn’t going to be the one to bring the subject up.
Tess grabbed some plates and napkins from the kitchen and came over to the table, taking the rolled tacos out of the bag. After they had began eating their food, Tess decided to break the silence. “So, I had a talk with Max today.”
“Okay…” Liz trailed off unsure of where Tess was going with this.
“He said you were falling asleep in class…”
“Yeah, I don’t know what happened. The other day I was just really tired and…” Liz trailed off when she realized Tess didn’t believe a word she was saying.
“Liz, this isn’t like you.”
“Tess, I’m fine. Really. I just need to catch up on some sleep; I’m still a little tired from midterms is all. I’ll be fine after this weekend, when I can relax a little.”
“Yeah right Liz. That’s what you always say. But then you always end up getting called into work instead and you still don’t get enough sleep.”
“Tess, I’ll manage. Stop worrying…”
“No Liz, I’m not going to stop worrying. What you’re doing to yourself isn’t healthy and I’m not just going to sit by and watch you do it anymore.”
“Tess we need the money. There’s not much else I can do about it,” Liz stated, defeated.
“No, but there’s something that I can do about it. I’m taking your evening shifts to start and your going to come home and get your studying done early and get a good nights sleep. Then we’ll go from there.”
“But…”
“Liz, I can handle this. I have plenty of time now; I’ll be fine picking up a few more hours. Please let me do this, I can’t let you do this to yourself anymore. It’s only getting worse.”
“I’m the big sister, aren’t I supposed to be taking care of you?” Liz joked.
“Let me have my moment in the spotlight, will ya?” And they both laughed, knowing that somehow they’d work things out, together.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You’ve been awfully quite today,” Michael said breaking Isabel out of her thoughts. She had been staring out the side window of the car watching the scenery go by for the last twenty minutes now, not saying a word.
“Huh?” taking a moment to realize what he said, “Oh, sorry.”
“No, it’s alright. Care to tell me what’s wrong?” he finished after a pause.
“Why is everybody asking me that lately?” Michael knew it was a rhetorical question, not needing an answer. “I’m just thinking,” Isabel continued.
“’Bout what?” Michael couldn’t help but be nosy; it was his little sister after all.
Isabel was silent for a moment. Then suddenly, “Michael, how did you tell mom and dad about Cassie?”
“Ummmm…wow. Uh…I guess I just sort of blurted it out, told them straight. I knew that there was no sugar coating the subject, so I just sorta let it out. Where is this coming from?”
“I’m gonna tell mom and dad about Alex.”
“Oh,” was all Michael could say. The more he thought about it, the more he wondered what exactly Iz was telling their parents about Alex. After a few moments silence, “Uh…Iz? Is there something you want to tell me?”
Isabel looked at him confused, before she realized where his mind was wandering. “No no no. Just about our relationship. That isn’t even possible…yet.” Michael groaned at that ‘yet.’ “Oh, come on Michael. You have to face the prospect of your little sister having sex sooner or later.”
“No I don’t!” Michael yelled, much louder and harsher then he’d intended.
Isabel couldn’t help but giggle, it was so fun making her brother all flustered. “Michael, you know I’m not a virgin,” Isabel pointed out.
“Need you remind me? Besides, this would be a lot more…willing.”
“True.” They returned to silence before Isabel spoke again. “We’re taking it slow Michael. I’m not ready for anything else right now.” For some reason she felt the need to reassure him.
Michael just nodded, not really happy about putting his sister and sex in the same thought, but glad that she wasn’t jumping into anything.
They were silent in the car for a while, each absorbed in their own thoughts. Isabel, once again, was the one to break the silence. “Michael, what do you think mom’s going to say when she finds out?”
“I don’t know Iz, I just don’t know.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Isabel, Michael honey. You’re home!” Samantha Guerin gushed as she heard her children coming in the front door.
“Hey mom,” Isabel hugged her mother.
“Hi mom,” Michael added, hugging their mother too, in turn.
“It’s so nice to have you two home. It’s been so long. It was such a shame that you couldn’t come up last weekend for Easter.”
“Well, you know. Midterms and everything,” Michael offered as an excuse. In truth they had come up with any excuse they could possibly come up with in order to miss out on their mother’s Easter dinner…it was almost worse than Thanksgiving.
“I know dear. I just wish that I’d get to see you two more often. It’s just so lonely here since Isabel left.” Michael couldn’t help but scoff silently at his mother’s comment. She was probably bored because she had no lives to intrude upon.
Luckily, his mother didn’t hear him and went on. “I know that you just got home and I shouldn’t bother you about this already,” uh oh, she was buttering this up, it couldn’t be good, “but I was hoping that you’d come home again in two weeks for the banquet for Valhalla Industries. It’s really important, this is one of our major investments and we really really want you to be there.”
“Oh mom, we’d love to, but Isabel…don’t you have that thing?”
“Yeah, yeah. See mom, I have this major project coming up for Western Civilizations, and it’s due soon. I’m planning on working with my group a lot over the last few weeks.”
“Oh, alright honey,” Samantha sounded disappointed. “Well, what about you Michael?”
“I…uh…I’ve got a paper for Lit.”
“Are you guys just saying this to get out of coming?” Samantha accused.
“No!” they both said quickly, almost too quickly, but it seemed to satisfy their mother.
“Alright then, I guess we’ll just have to survive without you…again. We would like to be able to show that we actually do have children once in a while though.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Isabel, have you heard from Andrew lately?” Samantha suddenly brought up in the middle of conversation. Her and Isabel had been talking about school and stuff, actually having a real conversation, when this happened.
“Mom, Andrew and I aren’t dating anymore.”
“I know you weren’t dear. I’m sure that the distance was hard on your relationship, but now that he’s down in San Diego, I thought it would be so much easier. He called here a couple weeks ago. The poor boy was so distraught cause he lost your number. I was more than happy help, though.”
“No mom, you don’t get it. Andrew and I are through, finished, finito! I don’t want to speak to him ever again, let alone see him.” ‘This is it,’ Isabel thought. “Besides, I have a boyfriend.”
“Oh really,” her mother suddenly looked interested. “Who?”
“His name is Alex Whitman. We’ve been dating for almost six months now. And before you ask, no you don’t know him.”
“Well why haven’t you said anything before? Why haven’t you brought him by? I’d love to meet him and his parents.”
“Mom, you don’t get it. They’re not like us.”
“I’m confused dear. What are you trying to say?”
“They’re not exactly…how should I put this…of the social elite.”
“Isabel,” her mother’s voice suddenly sounded panicked. This was not the way things were supposed to go. “I don’t understand.”
“What is there to understand mother? I’ve fallen in love with this wonderful guy. He’s so amazing, the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”
“I can’t believe I’m hearing this,” Samatha suddenly went from calm to confused to angry in a matter of minutes. “After everything I do for you. I have always tried to set you on the right path, showing you the right men to date, and this is how you repay me? What is so great about this guy, huh? How do you know that he’s really after you for you, and it’s not some crude play for riches and stardom? Why couldn’t you have just accepted the life that we’ve laid out for you, huh? Why do you and your brother have this constant need to defy us? And Andrew, what about him? You had such a good thing going with him.”
“Andrew is a creep mother,” Michael said coming in from the other room. He had heard the beginnings of the argument and wasn’t about to stand there and watch his sister take it alone. “He’s done nothing but screw with Isabel from the beginning. He raped her and abused her, and yet all this time you’ve been pushing her back for more. He’s a bastard and I for one am more than glad that Isabel found Alex.”
“You knew about this!” his mother squealed, turning on Michael. “It was probably all your idea, wasn’t it? You screwed up your own life and now your trying to mess up your sister’s as well.”
“Mom!” Isabel said in astonishment. “This has nothing to do with Michael. All he’s ever done is support me in my own decisions, which is more than I can say for the rest of my family.”
“I don’t understand how you could ever be my daughter,” Samantha bit out in anger.
That was all Michael could take. “All she ever did was find someone who could love her and care for her for who she was. He’s never pushed her into anything, has always been there for her. And if that’s screwing up to you mother, than I guess I have too,” Michael said, trying to turn some of the heat away from Isabel.
“And what is that supposed to mean?” his mother asked tiredly.
“It means that I fell in love with an amazing, wonderful, beautiful girl and she’s carrying my child.”
“And what do you plan on doing about that.”
“Nothing. I wouldn’t change it for the world.”
“I suggest you rethink that attitude Michael. You don’t want to bring another disappointment to this family.”
“Even if I wanted to, which I don’t, there’s nothing I could do. We’re not together right now,” Michael finished sadly.
“See! That’s just proof positive. This was all just some ploy of that little bitch’s to get pregnant with your child so now she can enjoy the benefits of your position.”
Michael stepped up to his mom so that he was only about a foot from her face. “Don’t you ever ever say that about her. You hear me?” Michael bit out.
“I don’t believe this!” Samantha turned around, flinging her arms up in exasperation, and successfully getting out of her son’s shadow. “All I’ve ever done is try and offer you the best, and this is the thanks I get. You two have always been the most ungrateful, insufferable children imaginable. I don’t understand how I even call you family. Get out of my sight.”
“Mom,” Isabel was in tears now, “Why can’t you understand? Why can’t you let us be happy? I love Alex and…”
“Love?” her mother interrupted, “What has love got to do with anything? Love isn’t what’s important. You don’t marry for love. God knows I never did…”
“Sammy, that’s enough,” Patrick yelled, coming into the room, his voice firm and unquestionable. “I’m not going to let you do this. I’ve already made the mistake once of letting this family slip through my fingers, I’m not going to make that mistake again,” he added, his eyes never leaving Michael.
“You’re siding with them! I can’t believe this!” and with that Samantha stormed out of the room.
“I’m sorry kids. She’s just angry. I know she didn’t mean what she said...”
“But she did,” Michael interrupted. “Maybe not with Isabel, but with me she did…every word.”
Patrick didn’t know what to say, and so couldn’t prevent Michael from storming out of the room. He was about to go after him when Isabel stopped him. “Let him cool down for a while. Then I think we should go.”
“No, please stay,” Patrick pleaded. “Your mother just needs some time.”
“We’ll see.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Your children are gone,” Patrick said coming into the lounge where his wife was sitting. She always went there when she was upset. “I hope you’re happy.”
“My children are dead to me. I have no son. I have no daughter,” Samantha seethed through her silent tears.
“You don’t mean that,” Patrick stated calmly, knowingly. If there was anything he knew about his wife, it was her horrible temper. She had a tendency to say hurtful things that she didn’t mean. That’s how the whole problem with Michael had started out in the first place…and she was just too stubborn to admit she’d been wrong.
“No,” she sighed, confirming, “I don’t. I was just so angry. Why can’t they understand that what I do is for their own good?”
“Maybe it’s not.”
Samantha glared up at him, a look asking how he dare to contradict her, but its affect was lessened by the sight of her red and puffy eyes, not that it would have worked on Patrick anyway.
“They’re good kids,” Patrick continued. “Maybe we should let them make their own decisions. They seem to be doing a lot better than we have so far,” Patrick said, referring to Andrew. He had overheard nearly the whole argument before interrupting.
Samantha had heard the comment about Andrew, but had chosen to ignore it at the time. She couldn’t believe that someone so friendly and kind on the outside could be so incredibly cruel to her little girl. But then, why would Isabel and Michael lie about this? “Oh god, what have I done?” she threw her face in her hands, the tears coming again.
“Look Sammy, you can’t blame this all on yourself. You couldn’t have known; Isabel never told us. But I think given this new information, that we start trusting our children to take care of themselves.”
“I was always taught to make the best life I could for my family. That’s all I’ve ever tried to do. I don’t know anything else.”
“I know, that’s all I’ve ever tried to do too…for all of you.”
“And I love you for it. Maybe I didn’t used to, but I do now…so much.”
Patrick just nodded and wrapped his wife up in his arms.
“Do you think it’s too late?” Samantha broke through the silence. “Do you think they’ll ever forgive me?”
“Isabel will. But Michael…I don’t know, honey. I really don’t know.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael and Isabel walked into the house warily. It had been a long drive home, seemingly so much longer then the mere two hours it actually was. They both trudged up stairs, each heading to their rooms, needing the time alone to think through the events of the day.
Isabel opened her door and gasped. Michael heard her, and came up behind her in the doorway from where he was passing to his own room. When he saw what had caused her reaction, he wrapped his arms around her tightly, but neither of their eyes ever left the bed.
Isabel was trembling in fear and exhaustion from where she could see the lone rose sitting on her bed, along with a couple other items. “I so don’t need this right now,” Isabel said, tears streaming from her face. He’d been in her house! Whoever this was, he’d been in her room!
Michael walked into the room tentatively when he was sure Isabel was okay. He rifled roughly through the items on the bed looking for the note, but there was none, just the rose and a tape. Not knowing what to think, Michael cautiously put the tape into the stereo on Isabel’s dresser. Soft lyrics started filtering through the speakers.
Every breath you take
Every move you make
Every bond you break
Every step you take
I'll be watching you
Every single day
Every word you say
Every game you play
Every night you say
I'll be watching you
Oh can't you see
You belong to me
How my poor heart aches
With every step you take
Every move you make
Every vow you break
Every smile you fake
Every claim you stake
I'll be watching you
Since you've gone I been lost without a trace
I dream at night I can only see your face
I look around but it's you I can't replace
I feel so cold and I long for your embrace
I keep crying baby, baby, please
Oh can't you see
You belong to me
How my poor heart aches
With every breath you take
Every move you make
Every vow you break
Every smile you fake
Every claim you stake
Every move you make
Every step you take
I'll be watching you
Michael quickly grabbed the tape out of the player and threw it into the trash without a thought. He’d always hated that song. It had always given him and Isabel a creepy feeling. It wasn’t until then that he saw the note taped onto the inside of the cassette case.
I’ll be watching you, Isabel. You will always be mine.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Part 50
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Are we almost done yet? I’m getting tired,” Alex complained. He’d agreed to go shopping cause he thought it would help get her mind off things, but he was starting to realize why Michael and Max had refused to come with her. They had been at this for hours and Isabel was still going strong.
“Oh, poor baby. Am I wearing you out?” Isabel teased. “How bout we take a little break. Go get something to eat?”
“Thank god,” Alex said, quickly heading to the food court. He led Isabel over to a table and dropped the offensive bags with a grunt. “Those things weigh a ton,” he whined. “Alright, you stay here and I’ll go get us something to eat, okay?”
Isabel just nodded and Alex walked over and stood in line for Boardwalk Fries. Isabel turned her attention to her purchases, riffling through the bags, looking for the new sweater she bought. It was getting a bit chilly and that cardigan would go perfect with the blue tank top that she was already wearing. Finding it, Isabel sat up and shrugged it on. She turned her eyes back to look for Alex when two hands came from behind her, covering them.
“Guess who,” a gruff male voice called.
Isabel felt a shiver run down her body. She knew that voice. She quickly shrugged out of his grasp, turning around to confirm her suspicions.
“Andrew, what are you doing here?” she sounded almost tired, but you could still hear the tinge of fear in her voice. Before he could answer, Isabel heard a voice from behind her.
“Get away from her.” When walking up to the pair Alex had heard Isabel refer to this guy as Andrew, and he was not staying anywhere near her if Alex had anything to do with it.
“Hey, calm down buddy. I was just saying hi,” Andrew said, a smirk on his face. “Isabel and I are old friends.”
“Like hell you are,” Alex said, raising his voice and trying not to lose his temper. He had just recently learned the extent of Isabel and Andrew’s former relationship, so he was not exactly thrilled with the guy.
“Touchy!” Andrew drew out, that smirk still plastered across his face. “I just wanted to come say hi to my girl.”
“Andrew, I’ve told you, I’m not your girl anymore.”
“Oh, come on sweetie, quit toying with me,” he started, reaching for her playfully.
“Quit it,” Alex bit out, stepping between the two. He was seething now.
“Ah, you must be the loyal boyfriend. Come on man, give me a break, I was kidding.”
“Andrew, what are you doing here? What are you following me now?” Isabel tried to sound nonchalant, but she was secretly afraid of the answer.
“Haha, hardly,” Andrew laughed. “Don’t think so highly of yourself princess. I’m waiting for my girlfriend. She gets off work soon.”
Isabel looked at Andrew confused. “Girlfriend?” If he had a girlfriend, then why did he persist in pursuing her?
“What, are you jealous Isabel? What do you expect? I needed something to keep me busy until you came around.”
The smug look on his face didn’t stay there for long as Alex’s fist soon connected with his jaw. Isabel quickly moved between them, pushing Alex away from her ex. “Alex,” she said trying to get his attention on her from where he was staring at Andrew with menacing eyes. “Alex. Alex honey look at me,” she finally forced his face to meet her eyes. “Alex, he’s not worth it, okay. He’s not.”
“But…”
“I’m okay.” Then turning back to Andrew, “Andrew just stop, okay? Stop calling, stop sending me stuff…just leave me alone.”
“So you got the flowers?” he asked smiling, ignoring her last comment.
“Yes, the flowers and the notes and the pictures…” Alex interrupted, still seeing red.
“What pictures?” Andrew asked before he was finished. Alex was about to punch him again for his constant interruptions, but Isabel stopped him.
Isabel looked at Andrew questioningly, but the utterly confused look on his face told it all. Andrew was good, but he wasn’t that good. Isabel had dated him for a year after all, and could tell that look was genuine. “You didn’t take the pictures did you?”
Andrew just shook his head, still looking completely in the dark.
“Or the angel?”
“What angel? Is, what are you talking about?”
“Nothing, just…” she let herself trail off, unsure of her own voice. “Alex, can you take me home?” she asked quietly, turning to her boyfriend for comfort.
Alex just nodded, wrapping Isabel up in his arms. Sending one last glare Andrew’s way, Alex moved to pick up Isabel’s bags and wrapped his remaining arm around her, the food forgotten. The two headed out of the food court and towards where their car was parked, leaving a befuddled Andrew behind them.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Hey Max, what can I get for ya?”
“Actually…um…I was wondering if I could talk to you about something.”
“Uh, yeah sure,” Tess answered unsurely. “Hold on a sec and let me check on the rest of my customers and then I’ll take a break.”
“Great.”
Tess went to the rest of her tables, making sure that everything was okay before telling Jill she was taking a break. She didn’t really know what to make out of this. What on earth would Max have to talk to her about? It’s not like they were that close. Sure, they talked from time to time, but only when he came into the café, which wasn’t all that often, and even then it was only briefly. But the way he had asked, the look on his face, told Tess that this was important.
“Alright Max, what’s up?” Tess asked sitting in the seat across from him.
“Well…it’s about Liz...”
Tess couldn’t help the guffaw that came out when Max said that. Noticing that he’d stopped talking, “I’m sorry. Please, go on,” she tried to keep herself from laughing again. The boy was so transparent, why he ever broke up with her sister, Tess’d never know. Okay, so she did kinda know, but she found it really hard to believe that if he cared about Liz this much, that it was only about sex.
“I’m glad you find this so amusing,” Max said flatly. Here he was, trying to have a serious conversation with the girl, and she was laughing at him. Continuing with the previous conversation, “Look Liz is…I guess…I guess I’m just worried about her. She fell asleep in class yesterday…”
“Hmmmm, I didn’t know that you two sat near each other,” Tess gibed.
“We don’t. I just happened to notice, alright?” It came out a little harsher than he had meant it.
“Alright, alright.” ‘Touchy.’
“Look, you’ve known Liz longer than I have, but I have never, never known her to fall asleep in class. This stuff is too important to her.”
“Look Max, thanks for the concern, but it happens. Now I know my sister isn’t getting enough sleep, but she’s as stubborn as they come; she won’t budge. Besides, it happens to everybody once in a while, even my perfectly studious sister.”
“Tess, this is the third time it’s happened this week.”
Tess was silent, contemplating what he’d just said. This wasn’t like Lizzie at all. Before she could say anything, Max continued.
“She’s wearing herself down Tess. It seemed like it was starting to get better for a while, but ever since midterms hit, she’s been dead on her feet. I’m worried that she’s going to end up making herself sick or getting herself hurt or something.”
‘Damnit,’ Tess thought to herself. Why hadn’t she noticed it? What hadn’t she seen the signs? It was her own sister, she lives with her, she should have noticed if she was that tired.
“I…I don’t know what to say. I didn’t notice that it was that bad.”
“Just promise me you’ll try to talk some sense into her. I’ve tried, but she won’t listen. I figure if she listens to anyone, it’ll be you.”
“Yeah,” Tess nodded, still half in a daze. Max moved to get up when Tess stopped him. “Thanks Max...for watching out for her.”
Max just smiled. “It’s only natural.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So, are you ready to tell me what’s bothering you?” Alex asked. The were cuddled together on the couch in his apartment, just enjoying each others presence and trying to cool down after a slightly heated make out session.
“How do you do that?”
“Come on Isabel, we’ve been dating for what, five and a half months now? Don’t you think I’d be able to tell when something’s wrong?” he smiled at her.
Isabel couldn’t help but grin. She loved him so much, what did she ever do to deserve him? Her face quickly fell when she remembered what she had to tell him. “It’s just…I’m going home this weekend.”
“Okay…” Alex trailed off confused. “Come on Iz, I’m sure it’s not that bad.”
“No…I love my parents…really I do, no matter how annoying they can be. It’s just…I’m going to tell them…about us.”
Alex couldn’t help the grin that took over his face. She was finally going to tell her parents about their relationship. “Honey, that’s great,” but at the look on her face he wasn’t so sure. “That is great, right?”
“No…I mean yes. I don’t know. I’m just worried about what they’re going to say about us. My parents aren’t the most liberal people.”
“Isabel, your parents love you. I’m sure they’d respect any decision you’ve made.”
“You don’t know my mother,” Isabel muttered under her breath.
“What was that?” He heard her, but he was curious as to what she had meant.
“Look, Alex. My parents…they already disowned Michael once.”
“What? Why?” Alex was flabbergasted. He didn’t understand how anyone could do that to her child.
“Look Alex, it’s a long story and it’s not really mine to tell. Michael was eventually allowed back into the family, but it took a lot out of him. He was totally alone with this huge weight and…it was a while before he could feel…normal again. That’s why I’ve been so hesitant to tell them all this time. I’m afraid that I’m not strong enough to deal with that kind of pain.”
“Iz…” Alex trailed off, not sure what to say. He had no idea that the conflict with her parents ran this deep. “Iz, why didn’t you tell me before? I don’t care if you don’t tell them about us. I don’t want to be the cause of a rift in your family; I don’t want to come between you and your parents.”
“No Alex, I love you. I love you more than I ever dreamed I’d love someone. I’m not going to pretend that you don’t exist. I don’t want to hide our love anymore. And Alex, I want you to know that no matter what they say, it’s not going to change the way I feel about you. I love you, and nothing else matters.” By this time Isabel was near tears, afraid of how her parents reaction could affect their relationship.
“I love you too,” Alex answered almost automatically, but you could still hear the sincerity in his voice. He wrapped Isabel up in his arms tightly, softly running his hand down her hair, trying to calm her. “Don’t worry Iz. No matter what happens, I’ll always love you. We can get through anything together.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Lizzie.”
“Huh,” Liz sat up quickly, startled. She quickly looked around disoriented, her eyes finally landing on Tess beside her. She had fallen asleep studying, again.
“I brought dinner,” Tess held up a bag from the nearby taco shop.
“Oh great, thanks,” Liz said, pushing her book aside to clear a space for the food. Liz noticed Tess’s silent mood and knew what she was thinking, but wasn’t going to be the one to bring the subject up.
Tess grabbed some plates and napkins from the kitchen and came over to the table, taking the rolled tacos out of the bag. After they had began eating their food, Tess decided to break the silence. “So, I had a talk with Max today.”
“Okay…” Liz trailed off unsure of where Tess was going with this.
“He said you were falling asleep in class…”
“Yeah, I don’t know what happened. The other day I was just really tired and…” Liz trailed off when she realized Tess didn’t believe a word she was saying.
“Liz, this isn’t like you.”
“Tess, I’m fine. Really. I just need to catch up on some sleep; I’m still a little tired from midterms is all. I’ll be fine after this weekend, when I can relax a little.”
“Yeah right Liz. That’s what you always say. But then you always end up getting called into work instead and you still don’t get enough sleep.”
“Tess, I’ll manage. Stop worrying…”
“No Liz, I’m not going to stop worrying. What you’re doing to yourself isn’t healthy and I’m not just going to sit by and watch you do it anymore.”
“Tess we need the money. There’s not much else I can do about it,” Liz stated, defeated.
“No, but there’s something that I can do about it. I’m taking your evening shifts to start and your going to come home and get your studying done early and get a good nights sleep. Then we’ll go from there.”
“But…”
“Liz, I can handle this. I have plenty of time now; I’ll be fine picking up a few more hours. Please let me do this, I can’t let you do this to yourself anymore. It’s only getting worse.”
“I’m the big sister, aren’t I supposed to be taking care of you?” Liz joked.
“Let me have my moment in the spotlight, will ya?” And they both laughed, knowing that somehow they’d work things out, together.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“You’ve been awfully quite today,” Michael said breaking Isabel out of her thoughts. She had been staring out the side window of the car watching the scenery go by for the last twenty minutes now, not saying a word.
“Huh?” taking a moment to realize what he said, “Oh, sorry.”
“No, it’s alright. Care to tell me what’s wrong?” he finished after a pause.
“Why is everybody asking me that lately?” Michael knew it was a rhetorical question, not needing an answer. “I’m just thinking,” Isabel continued.
“’Bout what?” Michael couldn’t help but be nosy; it was his little sister after all.
Isabel was silent for a moment. Then suddenly, “Michael, how did you tell mom and dad about Cassie?”
“Ummmm…wow. Uh…I guess I just sort of blurted it out, told them straight. I knew that there was no sugar coating the subject, so I just sorta let it out. Where is this coming from?”
“I’m gonna tell mom and dad about Alex.”
“Oh,” was all Michael could say. The more he thought about it, the more he wondered what exactly Iz was telling their parents about Alex. After a few moments silence, “Uh…Iz? Is there something you want to tell me?”
Isabel looked at him confused, before she realized where his mind was wandering. “No no no. Just about our relationship. That isn’t even possible…yet.” Michael groaned at that ‘yet.’ “Oh, come on Michael. You have to face the prospect of your little sister having sex sooner or later.”
“No I don’t!” Michael yelled, much louder and harsher then he’d intended.
Isabel couldn’t help but giggle, it was so fun making her brother all flustered. “Michael, you know I’m not a virgin,” Isabel pointed out.
“Need you remind me? Besides, this would be a lot more…willing.”
“True.” They returned to silence before Isabel spoke again. “We’re taking it slow Michael. I’m not ready for anything else right now.” For some reason she felt the need to reassure him.
Michael just nodded, not really happy about putting his sister and sex in the same thought, but glad that she wasn’t jumping into anything.
They were silent in the car for a while, each absorbed in their own thoughts. Isabel, once again, was the one to break the silence. “Michael, what do you think mom’s going to say when she finds out?”
“I don’t know Iz, I just don’t know.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Isabel, Michael honey. You’re home!” Samantha Guerin gushed as she heard her children coming in the front door.
“Hey mom,” Isabel hugged her mother.
“Hi mom,” Michael added, hugging their mother too, in turn.
“It’s so nice to have you two home. It’s been so long. It was such a shame that you couldn’t come up last weekend for Easter.”
“Well, you know. Midterms and everything,” Michael offered as an excuse. In truth they had come up with any excuse they could possibly come up with in order to miss out on their mother’s Easter dinner…it was almost worse than Thanksgiving.
“I know dear. I just wish that I’d get to see you two more often. It’s just so lonely here since Isabel left.” Michael couldn’t help but scoff silently at his mother’s comment. She was probably bored because she had no lives to intrude upon.
Luckily, his mother didn’t hear him and went on. “I know that you just got home and I shouldn’t bother you about this already,” uh oh, she was buttering this up, it couldn’t be good, “but I was hoping that you’d come home again in two weeks for the banquet for Valhalla Industries. It’s really important, this is one of our major investments and we really really want you to be there.”
“Oh mom, we’d love to, but Isabel…don’t you have that thing?”
“Yeah, yeah. See mom, I have this major project coming up for Western Civilizations, and it’s due soon. I’m planning on working with my group a lot over the last few weeks.”
“Oh, alright honey,” Samantha sounded disappointed. “Well, what about you Michael?”
“I…uh…I’ve got a paper for Lit.”
“Are you guys just saying this to get out of coming?” Samantha accused.
“No!” they both said quickly, almost too quickly, but it seemed to satisfy their mother.
“Alright then, I guess we’ll just have to survive without you…again. We would like to be able to show that we actually do have children once in a while though.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“So Isabel, have you heard from Andrew lately?” Samantha suddenly brought up in the middle of conversation. Her and Isabel had been talking about school and stuff, actually having a real conversation, when this happened.
“Mom, Andrew and I aren’t dating anymore.”
“I know you weren’t dear. I’m sure that the distance was hard on your relationship, but now that he’s down in San Diego, I thought it would be so much easier. He called here a couple weeks ago. The poor boy was so distraught cause he lost your number. I was more than happy help, though.”
“No mom, you don’t get it. Andrew and I are through, finished, finito! I don’t want to speak to him ever again, let alone see him.” ‘This is it,’ Isabel thought. “Besides, I have a boyfriend.”
“Oh really,” her mother suddenly looked interested. “Who?”
“His name is Alex Whitman. We’ve been dating for almost six months now. And before you ask, no you don’t know him.”
“Well why haven’t you said anything before? Why haven’t you brought him by? I’d love to meet him and his parents.”
“Mom, you don’t get it. They’re not like us.”
“I’m confused dear. What are you trying to say?”
“They’re not exactly…how should I put this…of the social elite.”
“Isabel,” her mother’s voice suddenly sounded panicked. This was not the way things were supposed to go. “I don’t understand.”
“What is there to understand mother? I’ve fallen in love with this wonderful guy. He’s so amazing, the best thing that’s ever happened to me.”
“I can’t believe I’m hearing this,” Samatha suddenly went from calm to confused to angry in a matter of minutes. “After everything I do for you. I have always tried to set you on the right path, showing you the right men to date, and this is how you repay me? What is so great about this guy, huh? How do you know that he’s really after you for you, and it’s not some crude play for riches and stardom? Why couldn’t you have just accepted the life that we’ve laid out for you, huh? Why do you and your brother have this constant need to defy us? And Andrew, what about him? You had such a good thing going with him.”
“Andrew is a creep mother,” Michael said coming in from the other room. He had heard the beginnings of the argument and wasn’t about to stand there and watch his sister take it alone. “He’s done nothing but screw with Isabel from the beginning. He raped her and abused her, and yet all this time you’ve been pushing her back for more. He’s a bastard and I for one am more than glad that Isabel found Alex.”
“You knew about this!” his mother squealed, turning on Michael. “It was probably all your idea, wasn’t it? You screwed up your own life and now your trying to mess up your sister’s as well.”
“Mom!” Isabel said in astonishment. “This has nothing to do with Michael. All he’s ever done is support me in my own decisions, which is more than I can say for the rest of my family.”
“I don’t understand how you could ever be my daughter,” Samantha bit out in anger.
That was all Michael could take. “All she ever did was find someone who could love her and care for her for who she was. He’s never pushed her into anything, has always been there for her. And if that’s screwing up to you mother, than I guess I have too,” Michael said, trying to turn some of the heat away from Isabel.
“And what is that supposed to mean?” his mother asked tiredly.
“It means that I fell in love with an amazing, wonderful, beautiful girl and she’s carrying my child.”
“And what do you plan on doing about that.”
“Nothing. I wouldn’t change it for the world.”
“I suggest you rethink that attitude Michael. You don’t want to bring another disappointment to this family.”
“Even if I wanted to, which I don’t, there’s nothing I could do. We’re not together right now,” Michael finished sadly.
“See! That’s just proof positive. This was all just some ploy of that little bitch’s to get pregnant with your child so now she can enjoy the benefits of your position.”
Michael stepped up to his mom so that he was only about a foot from her face. “Don’t you ever ever say that about her. You hear me?” Michael bit out.
“I don’t believe this!” Samantha turned around, flinging her arms up in exasperation, and successfully getting out of her son’s shadow. “All I’ve ever done is try and offer you the best, and this is the thanks I get. You two have always been the most ungrateful, insufferable children imaginable. I don’t understand how I even call you family. Get out of my sight.”
“Mom,” Isabel was in tears now, “Why can’t you understand? Why can’t you let us be happy? I love Alex and…”
“Love?” her mother interrupted, “What has love got to do with anything? Love isn’t what’s important. You don’t marry for love. God knows I never did…”
“Sammy, that’s enough,” Patrick yelled, coming into the room, his voice firm and unquestionable. “I’m not going to let you do this. I’ve already made the mistake once of letting this family slip through my fingers, I’m not going to make that mistake again,” he added, his eyes never leaving Michael.
“You’re siding with them! I can’t believe this!” and with that Samantha stormed out of the room.
“I’m sorry kids. She’s just angry. I know she didn’t mean what she said...”
“But she did,” Michael interrupted. “Maybe not with Isabel, but with me she did…every word.”
Patrick didn’t know what to say, and so couldn’t prevent Michael from storming out of the room. He was about to go after him when Isabel stopped him. “Let him cool down for a while. Then I think we should go.”
“No, please stay,” Patrick pleaded. “Your mother just needs some time.”
“We’ll see.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
“Your children are gone,” Patrick said coming into the lounge where his wife was sitting. She always went there when she was upset. “I hope you’re happy.”
“My children are dead to me. I have no son. I have no daughter,” Samantha seethed through her silent tears.
“You don’t mean that,” Patrick stated calmly, knowingly. If there was anything he knew about his wife, it was her horrible temper. She had a tendency to say hurtful things that she didn’t mean. That’s how the whole problem with Michael had started out in the first place…and she was just too stubborn to admit she’d been wrong.
“No,” she sighed, confirming, “I don’t. I was just so angry. Why can’t they understand that what I do is for their own good?”
“Maybe it’s not.”
Samantha glared up at him, a look asking how he dare to contradict her, but its affect was lessened by the sight of her red and puffy eyes, not that it would have worked on Patrick anyway.
“They’re good kids,” Patrick continued. “Maybe we should let them make their own decisions. They seem to be doing a lot better than we have so far,” Patrick said, referring to Andrew. He had overheard nearly the whole argument before interrupting.
Samantha had heard the comment about Andrew, but had chosen to ignore it at the time. She couldn’t believe that someone so friendly and kind on the outside could be so incredibly cruel to her little girl. But then, why would Isabel and Michael lie about this? “Oh god, what have I done?” she threw her face in her hands, the tears coming again.
“Look Sammy, you can’t blame this all on yourself. You couldn’t have known; Isabel never told us. But I think given this new information, that we start trusting our children to take care of themselves.”
“I was always taught to make the best life I could for my family. That’s all I’ve ever tried to do. I don’t know anything else.”
“I know, that’s all I’ve ever tried to do too…for all of you.”
“And I love you for it. Maybe I didn’t used to, but I do now…so much.”
Patrick just nodded and wrapped his wife up in his arms.
“Do you think it’s too late?” Samantha broke through the silence. “Do you think they’ll ever forgive me?”
“Isabel will. But Michael…I don’t know, honey. I really don’t know.”
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*
Michael and Isabel walked into the house warily. It had been a long drive home, seemingly so much longer then the mere two hours it actually was. They both trudged up stairs, each heading to their rooms, needing the time alone to think through the events of the day.
Isabel opened her door and gasped. Michael heard her, and came up behind her in the doorway from where he was passing to his own room. When he saw what had caused her reaction, he wrapped his arms around her tightly, but neither of their eyes ever left the bed.
Isabel was trembling in fear and exhaustion from where she could see the lone rose sitting on her bed, along with a couple other items. “I so don’t need this right now,” Isabel said, tears streaming from her face. He’d been in her house! Whoever this was, he’d been in her room!
Michael walked into the room tentatively when he was sure Isabel was okay. He rifled roughly through the items on the bed looking for the note, but there was none, just the rose and a tape. Not knowing what to think, Michael cautiously put the tape into the stereo on Isabel’s dresser. Soft lyrics started filtering through the speakers.
Every breath you take
Every move you make
Every bond you break
Every step you take
I'll be watching you
Every single day
Every word you say
Every game you play
Every night you say
I'll be watching you
Oh can't you see
You belong to me
How my poor heart aches
With every step you take
Every move you make
Every vow you break
Every smile you fake
Every claim you stake
I'll be watching you
Since you've gone I been lost without a trace
I dream at night I can only see your face
I look around but it's you I can't replace
I feel so cold and I long for your embrace
I keep crying baby, baby, please
Oh can't you see
You belong to me
How my poor heart aches
With every breath you take
Every move you make
Every vow you break
Every smile you fake
Every claim you stake
Every move you make
Every step you take
I'll be watching you
Michael quickly grabbed the tape out of the player and threw it into the trash without a thought. He’d always hated that song. It had always given him and Isabel a creepy feeling. It wasn’t until then that he saw the note taped onto the inside of the cassette case.
I’ll be watching you, Isabel. You will always be mine.
*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*